



I 




r 


1 



t 

* 

♦ 

f 



i 

1 

! 

« 

1 


% 


/ 



■ .« 










• V Vj ' - 


rr^ 






?t 3 




• I V f-_ 


“v I 








: 


-5 V - . I ■ 


/• - 


'I 


■■< .V 


Ve’ 


>‘ 


■i 


4 h 


. > 


■f jr> 


t, ■■' ' 

U. ■ 


2^. 






i> ' 






<rri« 




r • > 




. « i- 






:s* ^ 


V; 




fc'« *■ 


r -* 


V. » 


y * J 


1) 


’*'■ '* -* ■ “■ '^'^'r* -V '\ ■■’-•'tu- 

Jr -^ > ^ *' 

i»/i1 .1 i - ' . I. . ‘ •• 




*t»,- ;v 






\ --^ 


'r^i '■ ?* 




rr 


'V > 


taf 


•<■ .• 




' . \ ' f 

’r‘> ^ 




»> • 


y 




r'»' 








{ 


' TJ 


. V V 


« / 


.', ' -f 


> .ii 


I 


f- . i • 








.v;’: 




«.ii 






•j i 






‘At 






Vil 


# *' 


- -^1 




1 • N • 


t' 


-M* 




« « 


» ■ 




r-^ 


tl ♦•V. 


>r. 




* 3 ii/-T ” 




•* ) 






> 


• #1 


■ ‘//JC - • 'T 

ytm ^ •*v 


• *•»*. !•» - 




*^^.' 


>tf! 


* •*«< 


i^i 


.f;;; 


« .>i 


«<• » i. 




f- : 




» < < 


t^r$'- f ^ ^ ' **: 4 w ,^5 

■• ■'^V' ■ ■ ! 




* 


‘-.^V 








V » 


9 9 


^ i.-V** *V'.. /•; \h .. 

^ . Viv V ',%4 V . 

[S " ■“ ^'*"’ ' 


'•Ti 


Pi 


-i (s 










r<-/ 


> * 


' V, 






'** ' 


#‘‘A 


■t *■* 


• . 7>'' 


'*C -J*- 




4 . 










- "■ 


.n 


I 






V-: 












>•» 






1 • *f 


:-'jy 


T-Vt 






f 




1 '■>- 






'<y^ 




ff 


'ivJ 






t Ua-?;! 


T .n 


i • *.' 


r 




V . 












/* • • 


T 


A>-, 


1 




r .r 






j. I 


L^;*; .--•Vy 

[V . ■ ,* ' V 


::#' j." 


4 ’r. 


>>J 1 S 




'^ M ». 








K 




15 . 


r*. “' 




A 


Iv 




^ » 






>T 


r* 




►Vi 


'J L * 


Bf. . . . 


— •■•T' 









I 


i 


I 

« 

I 








V. 

4.'' 


4 , ■•> J 



" V' 

* 



4 ^ 

’ r 


. 'W-i 

' ' * - . 



.t .« 




^9 * « “% 








I. < >/ 


‘r f 


. : 

- ^ . ■ 

V V ^ 


•JT - 


.H*' 


%N 

*•. 



vv V v^ro- 

•■>V.*. '•' JLv' '■ • ■ • 




%• 


Lff’.- ..'■> .. - . ' 


f* 


W 4' 






t' ■ 




•%'.' ,f 


v 


-r<, IT,-, 




f.. 


*1 •< 


r*** 


.4’* 


?,r 




t 


4i V 


'tr. 


<* 1 ^' 


•^1 


i.' . 'k 




•'t 


V 






r. . ; 

• ■ • . -i •J,. _ 


w- 


k. 


■ fcy- 










f V . tf 






. . *> V 

^ » > 


V- 


.\ 






t 


>; 





♦ 

« # 

« % 

• * * . - « 


> 

, . .^ • :•’ 

1 •• ^ 

» . 

♦- .'. 

^• 4 * 1 ' 



-ni'- 


' » 


• 4 


^11 


• » ^ ^ '■ -• , . • , 

• 1 ' V ' 

^ - . . » . ^ . 4 4 

if'(\ '^jjv - * 


■♦. >, 


4< 






' r n 


Li»; 




: - hi? -I 

‘ ' ‘ 'V r^ - •'/ i 








f -1 V* . • 

T»- r 


h..*V 


*« 


t . 


»•« 


< 4 !. 




:<>f‘ 


'/> 


:» 


A. V. 


I 1 









*■- 4? 








1 ■ C 


•r 


» V 


I / 




^ 4 



**• ^ • # ♦ ' 





# 


/ 


LAKEPORT SERIES 


The 

Automobile Boys of Lakeport 

OR 

A Run for Fun and Fame 


By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 

Author of “The Gun Club Boys of Lakeport,” “The Football Boys of 
Lakeport,” “Dave Porter Series,” “Old Glory Series,” 

“ Pan-American Series,” Etc 


ILLUSTRATED BY JOHN GOSS 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE dff SHEPARD CO. 


Published, August, 1910 



Copyright, 1910, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All rights reserved 


The Automobile Boys of Lakeport 


'norwoob Press 
Berwick & Smith Ca 
Norwood, Mass. 

U.’S. A. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 






PAGE 

1. 

A Meeting on the Road . 





I 

11. 

A Young Man in Trouble 





II 

III. 

A Sale of Land .... 





22 

IV. 

The Voups at Home . 





32 

V. 

Out on the Lake 





43 

VI. 

Fighting Fireworks . 





53 

VII. 

The Automobile Races . 





64 

VIII. 

Mr. Corsen Thinks It Over . 





75 

IX. 

An Invitation Accepted . 





85 

X. 

An Offer of an Automobile . 





96 

XI. 

The First Lesson 





106 

XII. 

A Little Hold-Up 






XIII. 

Plotting to Ruin a Car . 





128 

XIV. 

What Happened at the Picnic 





138 

XV. 

A Fourth-of-July Adventure 





149 

XVI. 

The Disabled Touring-Car . 





159 

XVII. 

Planning a Tour 





169 

XVIII. 

The Fire at the Garage . 





180 

XIX. 

The Start of the Tour . 





191 

. XX. 

Caught in a Storm . 





203 

XXI. 

A Great Race .... 





214 

XXII. 

Making New Friends 





224 

XXIII. 

The Constable of Coville 





235 

XXIV. 

On the Road Once More 





246 

XXV. 

In Which the Automobile is Stolen 
vii 



256 


viii 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XX VI. On the Tugboat 266 

XXVII. Some Talk of Importance 276 

XXVIII. Clearing Up Some Mysteries .... 286 

XXIX. The Race for the Car 296 

XXX. The Prize Parade — Conclusion . . . 306 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


He cleared the side of Si’s car and landed in the ton- 
neau of the runaway (page 307) . . . Frontispiece 

FACING 

PAGE 

The boys quickly assisted the rich man and his daughter 


to the deck of the sloop 54 

“ Block the wheels, boys ! ” he cried to the others . . 76 

“ I am not stopping you from passing. Drive around 

all you want to ” 124 

“ Hi ! hi ! stop that ! ” yelled Harry 140 

“Say, did you drop this?” demanded Harry . . . 172 

Back shot the car, with Fred clinging to the radiator . 188 

“ Halt, or we’ll bu’st yer tires ter flinders ! ” . . . 234 



THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF 
LAKEPORT 


CHAPTER I 

A MEETING ON THE ROAD 

‘‘ Boys, this looks like a wild-goose chase to me.” 

“ Well, Harry, you haven’t got to go any farther 
if you don’t want to,” responded Fred Rush, as he 
slowed up on the bicycle he was riding. 

‘‘ Let us go half a mile farther, and then, if we 
can’t find the balloon, we can give it up,” said Joe 
Westmore. I was sure, though, that it was com- 
ing down somewhere along this road.” 

‘‘ Well, that’s the way it looked to me, when we 
started,” answered Harry Westmore. ‘‘ But I guess 
that balloon was higher in the air than we thought.” 

“ This is getting to be a great age, with its bal- 
loons and aeroplanes, and all that,” remarked Fred 
Rush, as the three lads pedaled on under the trees 
of the winding country road. “ Wouldn’t you fel- 
lows like to own an airship ? ” 

“ I’d like to own an automobile just about now,” 


2 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


grumbled Harry. It would beat shoving a bicycle 
all to pieces.’' 

“ That’s a fact,” answered his brother. But I’m 
afraid we’ll have to be content with our wheels — 
autos cost such a lot of money. But say, couldn’t 
we go scooting around if we had an auto ! ” he 
added, enthusiastically. 

That’s a beauty Mr. Corsen has,” said Fred 
Rush. “ It has six cylinders, and room for seven 
people, and his man told me it could make fifty miles 
an hour ! That’s as fast as an express train ! ” 

Excuse me from riding fifty miles an hour on 
these roads, Fred!” cried Joe. “Why, you’d run 
into a tree or a rock in less than a quarter of a min- 
ute! You want a straight and level highway for 
that sort of work.” 

“ I see Si Voup still runs his auto,” said Fred. 
“ He was out in it this morning. I believe he came 
out this way, too.” He came to a halt as a clearing 
was reached and looked up at the sky. “ I don’t 
believe that balloon stopped here at all. It must 
have sailed on right over Brookside. We’ve had 
our ride after it for nothing.” 

“Oh, what of it?” answered Joe, cheerfully. 
“ It’s a fine morning, and we wanted to ride anyway. 
Let’s stop looking for the balloon and go on to 
Brookside.” 


A MEETING ON THE EOAD 3 


“ Here comes an auto ! ” cried Harry, as a ma- 
chine hove into view around a bend of the road. 

“ Yes, and it’s Si Voup’s,” added his brother. 
“ Ike Boardman is with him.” 

“ They’ll want the whole road — wait and see,” 
murmured Fred Rush. '' Si don’t believe in letting 
anybody else have anything.” 

“ I’ll not give him the whole road,” came stoutly 
from Harry. He can have his half and that’s 
all.” 

Right you are,” added his big brother. 

The three boys kept on their bicycles, and as they 
moved forward they heard the horn of the automo- 
bile toot hoarsely. The driver of the car kept to 
the middle of the highway, although there was 
ample room to move to one side. He had a sickly 
grin on his face, and was talking earnestly to a 
youth who sat beside him. 

“ It’s Joe Westmore’s crowd ! ” said he. 

Why don’t you give ’em a scare, Si ? ” asked his 
companion. 

“ I will — I’ll make ’em get off the road,” answered 
Si Voup. 

He kept to the middle of the highway and tooted 
his horn again. He firmly expected that the boys 
on the bicycles would turn off into the grass, but he 
was mistaken. 


4 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Hi ! get out of the way! ” he roared, as he came 
closer. 

“ Steer out yourself, Si Voup I ” called Joe. We 
have as much right on this road as you.'’ 

Don’t you dare to run us down! ” added Fred 
Rush. 

“ Be careful, or you’ll kill somebody ! ” exclaimed 
Ike Boardman, in sudden terror, and then Si threw 
over the wheel of the machine and sent the car to 
the right. He was so close to the bicyclists that he 
grew excited and sent the automobile over farther 
than intended. With a crash it landed in some 
bushes, and then the youthful driver threw out the 
clutch and jammed on the brakes. 

“Now see what you made me do!” roared Si 
Voup, as the car came to a standstill, and he shook 
his fist at those in the road. 

“ It’s your own fault, Si,” answered Joe, as he 
came to a halt and dismounted, followed by his 
brother and Fred Rush. 

“ It isn’t my fault at all,” bellowed the boy, who 
was well known as the bully of Lakeport. “ You 
got right in my way ! ” 

“ We had a right to our share of the road,” said 
Harry. 

“If my machine is damaged, you’ll pay the bill ! ” 

“ Not a cent ! ” came from Fred. “ You thought 


A MEETING ON THE EOAD 5 

you’d scare us, Si, and that’s what you get for do- 
ing it.” 

“ I say, you made me run into the bushes. One 
of my lamps is smashed, and the paint on the hood 
is all scratched. You’ll settle for that, mark my 
words ! ” 

See here. Si Voup, you can’t scare us,” ex- 
claimed Joe, striding close to where the bully sat. 
“If you had kept to your side of the road, you 
would have been all right.” 

“ Don’t bother to talk to him, Joe,” advised Harry. 
“If he doesn’t know the rules of the road, let him 
suffer.” 

“ That’s the talk — come on,” added Fred. 

“ Hi, ain’t you going to help us out of the 
bushes ? ” asked Ike Boardman, as the three bicyclists 
mounted their wheels once more. 

“ No ! ” came from those addressed. 

“You wait — you’ll hear from me!” roared Si 
Voup. “ You’ll pay for the damage done! ” 

“ Do you think he’ll make a complaint ? ” asked 
Harry, as he and his brother and Fred rode away. 

“ I don’t know — I hope not,” answered Joe. 

“ It will be just like Si to make all the trouble 
possible,” was Fred’s comment. And then he let 
out a burst of speed and his chums did likewise; 
and soon the automobile was lost to sight in the 


6 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

distance. They knew that it could be backed on 
to the road again with ease, and that the damage 
to the machine, outside of the broken lamp, was 
trifling. 

To those who have read the previous volumes in 
this Lakeport Series ” the lads thus far mentioned 
will need no special introduction. For the benefit of 
others let me state that all belonged to the town of 
Lakeport, a pretty place, located at the foot of Pine 
Lake. Here Mr. Westmore, the father of Joe and 
Harry, was the leading flour and feed merchant, 
while Fred Rush’s parent kept a hardware store. 

A little over two years before this tale opens, 
Joe, Harry, and Fred had organized a gun club, 
and what this organization did has already been re- 
lated in detail in the first volume of this series, en- 
titled “ The Gun Club Boys of Lakeport.” In com-. 
pany with a trusty old hunter named Joel Runnell 
they journeyed to Pine Island, near the head of the 
lake, and there spent some time in hunting and trap- 
ping game, and in having a good time generally. 

With the coming of summer the thoughts of the 
boys turned to baseball. One of the lads who had 
joined the gun club was Link Harrow, the son of a 
boss carpenter. From his father Link got permis- 
sion to use the carpenter shop as a clubhouse, and 
with the aid of Paul Shale, Bart Mason, and some 


A MEETING ON THE EOAD 7 

other boys, Joe Westmore managed to organize a 
baseball club. A rival nine was gotten up by Si 
Voup and Ike Boardman, and what this rivalry led 
to has been told in “ The Baseball Boys of Lake- 
port.” Si was very mean, and did some things that 
came near to getting him into trouble with the 
authorities. But his father was rich, and managed 
to smooth matters over, and thus save his son from 
possible arrest. 

At the end of the summer most of the Lake- 
port boys had gone back to school, and thus the win- 
ter passed quickly. In the spring there was some 
talk of reorganizing the baseball club, but then came 
word that the lads of Brookside, led by George 
Dixon, had gotten up a boat club, and the “ fever ” 
at once spread. By good luck Joe and his followers 
obtained possession of a first-class rowing outfit, and 
also the use of a sailboat owned by Paul Shale’s 
uncle, and what the lads did in some contests on the 
lake has been set down in a book called ‘‘ The Boat 
Club Boys of Lakeport.” Again Si Voup and his 
cronies tried to injure our friends, and again Mr. 
Voup had to come forward and save his offspring 
from punishment. 

Football had always been a favorite pastime in 
the various towns on and near the lake, and with 
the coming of autumn the boys grew anxious to see 


8 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


what they could do on the gridiron. They organ- 
ized an eleven, and applied for admission to the lake 
football league. Hearing of this, Si Voup got to- 
gether some lads who had just moved into Lakeport 
and, with Ike Boardman, organized a rival eleven, 
and likewise applied for a place in the league. Voup 
did some underhanded work, even bribing some boys 
to vote against the Westmore eleven, but he was 
exposed, as related in ‘‘ The Football Boys of Lake- 
port,” and his application to enter the league was 
rejected, while the Westmore application was ac- 
cepted. 

The contest for the football pennant proved to be 
a hard-fought one, and Lakeport might have lost, 
had it not been for the splendid coaching of an old 
college man named Carl Bellman, and for the as- 
sistance they received from Mr. Munroe Corsen. 
Mr. Corsen was a very rich man, whose mansion 
was located on the outskirts of Lakeport. Some 
of the boys had once saved Mr. Corsen’s little daugh- 
ter Violet from some wicked men who had ab- 
ducted her, and for this the rich gentleman and his 
wife were extremely grateful. The gentleman as- 
sisted the club financially, and also offered a valuable 
silver cup to the winning eleven. 

“ He is certainly a friend worth having,” said Joe 
to his chums, and all agreed with him. 


A MEETING ON THE EOAD 9 


The success of the Lakeport eleven had made Si 
Voup more sour than ever. Even though he be- 
longed in Lakeport, he would have preferred to see 
the victory go elsewhere. It galled him exceedingly 
when anybody spoke of what the Westmore boys and 
their chums had done on the gridiron, on the dia- 
mond, and on the lake. 

“ They ain’t so much ! ” he would grumble. 

They came out on top by a fluke, that’s all. They 
can’t row, or play baseball, or football, any better 
than anybody else ! ” 

“ Sour grapes. Si ! ” answered one of the boys 
who heard him, and this made the rich bully so 
angry that he wanted to fight on the spot, but the 
other lad happened to be as large as himself, and he 
was afraid. 

“ Never mind, we’ll show ’em some day,” said 
Ike Boardman, soothingly. His parents were not as 
well off as were the Voups, and he deemed it wise 
to toady to Si in everything. 

Winter had come with the ending of the football 
season, and during that time the Westmores and 
their chums had gone to school for the larger 
part of the time. During the Christmas holidays 
some of them had gone out camping on the shore 
of a distant lake, and had brought down con- 
siderable game. Si Voup had left town, too. 


10 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


and had tried to spoil their outing, but had not 
succeeded. 

It was now early spring once more, and the Lake- 
port boys were wondering what they had best do 
during the warm weather. A few were going off 
on a vacation and the others were thinking of re- 
organizing the boat club, or the baseball club. There 
was also some talk of getting up a bicycle club and 
making a tour, but so far nothing had been settled. 

Early on the morning that this story opens Harry 
and Joe had decided to take a spin on their wheels, 
and they asked Fred to go with them. While riding 
along they saw a big balloon in the air, sailing in the 
direction of Brookside and determined to go after 
it. Now, however, the balloon had disappeared, and 
it was doubtful if they would catch sight of it 
again. 


CHAPTER II 


A YOUNG MAN IN TROUBLE 

‘‘ Hello, there ! ” 

The call came from behind the Westmore boys 
and Fred Rush, and, looking back, they saw another 
lad on a wheel, trying his best to catch up to them. 

“It’s Link!” cried Fred, slowing up, and the 
others did the same. 

“ Say, Fve had a hard time of it reaching you I ” 
called out the carpenter’s son, as he came on. “ I 
didn’t know you had gotten so far ahead.” 

“Want us for anything in particular?” ques- 
tioned Joe, quickly, thinking Link might bring news 
from home. 

“ No. Father said I could have the morning off, 
and I made up my mind I’d join you, that’s all.” 

“Did you meet Si Voup with his auto?” asked 
Harry. 

“ Indeed I did 1 He and Ike Boardman were 
backing it out of a clump of bushes. One of the 
lamps was busted. Si said you made him run off 
the road, and he’s going to claim damages.” 

11 


12 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


We did nothing of the kind! ” answered Fred, 
and then the corpulent youth told the particulars of 
the encounter. 

“ I thought it might be that way,” said Link. 

Si makes me sick I Fd give as much as ten cents 
to have him move out of this neighborhood.” 

“ I think I’d make it eleven cents,” came from 
Harry, and this caused a general grin. 

“By the way, did you see the posters they are 
putting up in town ? ” went on the carpenter’s son, 
after all had resumed their riding. 

“Circus?” questioned Fred, eagerly. “Oh, 
wouldn’t I like to go to one ! ” 

“ No, it’s some kind of an automobile meet, at 
Cresco. The rich men of that town are getting it 
up. There are to be some great races.” 

“I’d like to see some auto races!” cried Harry.. 
“ When is this to come off? ” 

“ A week from next Saturday.” 

“ Then perhaps we can get off and go.” 

“Want to get caught in another forest fire?” 
queried Fred. During the football season the eleven 
had journeyed to Cresco, and on returning home 
on their bicycles had been caught in a fierce forest 
conflagration. 

“ I don’t look for a forest fire this time of year,” 
answered Joe. 


A YOUNG MAN IN TEOUBLE 13 


The four lads pedaled along at an easy speed, and 
as they advanced they talked over the coming auto- 
mobile contests. Presently they came to a split in 
the road, and Joe looked inquiringly at the others. 

Let us take the lower road for a change,” 
suggested his brother. It’s fine along the 
brook.” 

“ That will suit me,” answered Fred, and led the 
way around a bend and down a slight hill. 

It was a beautiful stretch of country roadway, 
with the big trees on one side and a large i)a§tur|^ on 
the other. At the foot of the hill a stony bPook 
sparkled brightly in the sunlight. Among the trees 
and bushes the birds were chirping gayly, but other- 
wise all was quiet. Since meeting Si Voup with his 
car the bicyclists had encountered no one. 

“Let us stop at the brook for a drink,” sug- 
gested Link. “ It’s fine spring water, and always 
cold.” 

Near the brook the road made another turn, in 
the direction of a substantially built rustic bridge. 
As the four youths swept the bend all gave a cry of 
astonishment and alarm. 

And well they might, for at the side of the road- 
way, partly in the dirt and partly on the grass, lay 
the form of a young man. He was well dressed, 
but his clothing was covered with dirt. His eyes 


14 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


were closed, and blood was running from a cut on 
the side of his face. His soft brown hat lay some 
distance away. 

What’s the matter with him ? ” questioned 
Harry, as he and the others dismounted and dropped 
their bicycles in the grass. 

“ Must have had an accident of some kind,” re- 
turned Fred. 

‘‘ Is he — he dead ? ” faltered the carpenter’s son. 

“ No, he isn’t dead,” announced Joe, who had 
gone on his knees beside the stranger. “ He has 
been struck, or something.” 

“ Maybe tramps knocked him out,” said his 
brother. “ They have been reported in this vicin- 
ity.” 

“ I don’t think it was tramps,” came from Fred. 
‘‘ He hasn’t been robbed,” and he 'pointed to the 
stranger’s watch and chain, and ruby scarfpin. 

“ Oh! ” came faintly from the sufferer. ‘‘ Oh! ” 
Let us get some water and bathe his face ! ” 
cried Harry, and ran down to the brook. He car- 
ried a collapsible drinking cup in his pocket, and this 
he quickly filled. Some of the water was poured 
over the stranger’s face, and a little was forced be- 
tween his lips. The boys carried him to the side of 
the roadway and propped him up against a grassy 
bank. 


A YOUNG MAN IN TROUBLE 15 

“ He’s coming around,” announced Joe, presently, 
and a moment later the young man opened his eyes 
and gave a long sigh. He gazed at the boys in a 
dazed fashion. 

“ You’re all right,” said Joe, kindly. “ Want a 
drink of water?” For Harry had just procured a 
second cupful. 

“ Oh, my head ! ” moaned the sufferer, and raised 
his hand in a feeble way. 

He took a swallow of water, and the rest was 
used to bathe his cheeks and his forehead. Fred 
picked up his hat and brushed it off. 

“ I guess I was — was knocked out, wasn’t I ? ” 
asked the young man, presently, and a si(!kly smile 
crossed his face. 

“ I rather guess you were,” answered Joe.^ ‘‘ How 
did it happen ? ” 

‘‘ I — er — I don’t know exactly. I was walking 
along the road, and I had just crossed the brook 
bridge when something whizzed up and hit me, and 
down I went.” 

“Was it an automobile?” asked Harry. 

“ Why, I — er — I guess so. Seems to me I heard 
a horn, or something. I made a jump, but the thing 
caught me in the side, and down I went in a heap. 
I tried to get up, but couldn’t, and then I lost con- 
sciousness.” 


16 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


And you didn’t see the thing at all ? ” questioned 
Link. 

Now I come to remember, I did see it, and it was 
an automobile.” 

'‘I suppose you didn’t get the number?” said 
Fred. 

“Number? I hadn’t time to get anything. It 
was just toot! bang! and down I went! I suppose 
I can be thankful I wasn’t killed ! ” 

“ It must have been Si Voup’s machine ! ” ex- 
claimed Harry. 

“ It would be just like Si to knock somebody down 
and never stop to find out how much damage had 
been done,” added the carpenter’s son. 

“ Which way was the machine going ? ” asked 
Fred. 

“ That way,” and the stranger pointed up the hill. 
“ I suppose he wasn’t going very fast, otherwise I 
might have been killed.” 

It was with much difficulty that the sufferer arose 
to his feet. The boys assisted him to the brook, 
and there he bathed his face and his hands. The 
boys also brushed off his clothing for him. 

“ It’s very good of you to aid me,” said the young 
man, and then he asked who they were. He gave 
his own name as A1 Milton, and said he was a trav- 
eling salesman. 


A YOUNG MAN IN TROUBLE 17 

“ I had a spell of sickness this spring, and the doc- 
tor advised me to take a rest, so I came to Brook- 
side,” he went on. “ I’ve been feeling much better, 
but I’m afraid, this accident is going to set me back.” 

“ Whoever knocked you down ought to be locked 
up for it,” said Link. “ It was a mean trick to run 
away and leave you lying in the road.” 

“ So it was,” answered A1 Milton. “ The least 
the driver of that auto could have done would have 
been to stop and give me his assistance. If I can 
find out who is responsible I’ll make him suffer.” 

He asked about Si Voup and his machine, and 
took down the bully’s address. 

“Of course we can’t say it was Voup,” explained 
Joe. “ But we came straight from that direction, 
and Voup’s was the only auto we met.” 

“ Another auto might have taken to some side 
road,” suggested Harry, who wanted to be abso- 
lutely fair. “ But the side roads are poor, and are 
seldom used.” 

“ I fancy it was the auto you mention,” answered 
the young man who had been knocked down. “ I’ll 
inquire into the matter after I have had a doctor 
look at my cuts and bruises.” 

He felt so lame and sore that Joe and Harry 
ranged up at each side and assisted him in the walk 
to Brookside, which town, fortunately, was not far 


18 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

distant. Fred and Link followed, trundling the 
four bicycles. 

I shan’t forget you and your kindness to me,” 
said A1 Milton, on parting at the entrance to a doc- 
tor’s office. “ Maybe I’ll come over to Lakeport 
and see you — especially if I discover that this fel- 
low, Voup, is the one who ran me down.” 

We’ll do what we can for you,” answered Joe. 
“If Voup was mean enough to do such a thing, and 
then run away, he ought to suffer.” 

The boys went on their way, halting again at the 
public common of Brookside. Here were a num- 
ber of benches, and they sat down to rest 

“ I see a billboard with an announcement of that 
auto meet,” cried Fred. “ I’m going to read the 
bill,” and he walked over, and the 'others followed. 

The announcement filled the lads with interest. 
There were to be four races at Cresco, two for run- 
abouts and two for touring-cars. Two of the races 
were to be for speed and two for hill-climbing and 
general endurance. Valuable prizes were offered. 

“ Now, if we only owned autos we could enter 
some of those races,” observed Fred. 

“ I shouldn’t mind owning a machine just to 
ride around in,” said Link. “ What grand sport 
it would be, fellows! It would beat bicycling all 
hollow I ” 


A YOUNG MAN IN TROUBLE 19 


“But just think of winning a big race!” said 
Joe. “ Maybe you wouldn’t care for the prize, 
eh?” 

“ Oh, yes, I would,” answered the carpenter’s son. 
“ But wouldn’t it be sport to start on a tour, say 
from here to Boston, or New York, or Chicago! ” 

“Yum! yum!” came from Harry. “It would 
be more fun than gunning, or boating, or anything 
else, I’m thinking.” 

“We might organize a regular touring club,” sug- 
gested Fred. “ But what’s the use of talking? We 
haven’t any car, and we are not likely to get any. 
Why, a touring-car costs a couple of thousand dol- 
lars, or more.” 

“ You can get ’em for a thousand dollars up,” 
said Link, who had been reading automobile adver- 
tisements in the newspapers. 

“ I heard that Mr. Corsen’s six-cylinder car cost 
thirty-five hundred dollars,” said Fred. He turned 
to Joe with a grin. “ Say, Joe, lend me seven thou- 
sand dollars, will you? — I want to buy two cars 
for our football eleven.” 

“Seven thousand, did you say?” drawled Joe. 
He pulled some change out of his pocket. “ Can’t 
let you have exactly that, Fred. But how will 
thirty-seven cents do ? ” And then there was a gen- 
eral laugh. 


20 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Now, if we were only in a five-cent novel we’d 
run across a cave with two autos stored in it,” said 
Harry. Then we could^take the machines and 
become ' The Auto Avengers ; or. Slain on the Road 
in the Dark.’ ” 

“ Yes, or ‘ Speedway Spunk, the Million Dollar 
Prize-Lifter,’ ” added Fred. 

“ But we are not in a five-cent novel,” said Link, 
“ and we are not going to find any autos. If we 
want a machine we have got to earn the money to 
buy it with — and I don’t see us earning thirty-five 
hundred dollars — or a thousand dollars either.” 

“ We might be able to buy one second-hand,” sug- 
gested Joe. Once in a while a car is offered pretty 
cheap.” 

I’d be afraid of a car that was too cheap,” an- 
swered his brother. ‘‘ I shouldn’t want to risk my 
neck on the road in a machine that might break 
down.” 

Well, let us drop autos for the present,” ad- 
vised Fred. ‘‘ Come on to the bakeshop. I’ll treat 
to cream puffs.” 

And I’ll treat to chocolate eclaires,” added Joe; 
and thus, for the time being, automobiles were for- 
gotten. 

On coming from the bakeshop, after having pro- 
cured the dainties, the boys met A1 Milton again. 


A YOUNG MAN IN TROUBLE 21 


He had his face plastered up, and carried a bottle of 
medicine. 

‘‘ The doctor says Til be all right again in a few 
days,’’ said the sufferer. “ But it was a severe 
shock.” 

It must have been,” replied Joe. 


CHAPTER III 


A SALE OF LAND 

When the boys returned to Lakeport they saw 
nothing of Si Voup and his machine. 

‘Hf he ran down Mr. Milton he’ll do his best 
to keep out of sight,” said Joe. “ That will worry 
him more than his broken lamp.” 

“ If he says anything to me about the lamp, I’ll 
ask him about Mr. Milton,” returned Harry. “ I 
am almost certain he ran the young man down.” 

That afternoon, just before supper, Joe had to go 
to the post-office for his father. As he entered the 
building, he ran into Paul Shale. 

“Hello!” cried the former right end of the 
football eleven. “ I was just going over to your 
house to see you.” 

“What about, Paul?” 

“ I have an errand to do to-night, and was won- 
dering if you’d care to go along.” 

“ Where to?” 

“ To the Dugan farm.” 

“ Want to see Teddy? ” asked Joe. He referred 
22 




A SALE OF LAND 


23 


to a bright Irish lad who had accompanied them on 
their gunning trips, and who had occasionally played 
baseball and football with them. 

“ No, I want to see Mr. Dugan. It’s about some 
land my uncle wants to buy.” 

‘‘ ril go if I can get away,” returned Joe. “ What 
time do you want to start ? ” 

“ Oh, half-past seven will do. We can go on our 
wheels.” 

So it was arranged, and promptly on time Paul 
called for Joe. He asked Harry to go along, too, 
but the latter declined, stating that he had some 
school lessons to do. 

The boys lit their bicycle lamps, yet these were 
scarcely needed, for it was clear, and there was al- 
most a full moon. As they rode along, Joe told his 
chum about the meeting on the road with Si Voup, 
and the picking up of A1 Milton. 

“ I saw Si come home this afternoon, with Ike,” 
said Paul. “ But he didn’t stay long. He just ran 
into the house for about five minutes, and then he 
went off again, taking Ike with him. I shouldn’t 
wonder but that they are out yet.” 

‘Hf they are, I don’t care to meet them,” an- 
swered Joe. 

The distance to the Dugan farm was several 
miles, but the road was a fine one, and it did not 


24 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


take the two lads long to pedal in sight of the 
rambling farmhouse. 

“ Are they expecting you ? ’’ asked Joe, as they 
slowed up to enter the lane leading to the place. 

“ No, but I guess Til find Mr. Dugan at home. 
He rarely goes out in the evening, so Teddy told 
me.” 

As the boys approached the house they heard talk- 
ing in the sitting-room. The curtain of a window 
was partly raised, and, looking in, Joe and Paul saw 
that the Dugans had a visitor. 

Why, it’s Mr. Voup ! ” cried Joe. ‘‘ What can 
he be doing here ? ” 

‘‘ Mr. Voup ! ” exclaimed Paul, and seemed much 
disturbed. ‘‘ Oh, I hope I am in time ! ” 

“ Time ? What do you mean ? ” 

“ My uncle said Mr. Voup was after that land — 
wanted awfully to get it, although at his own price. 
It’s a strip that leads down to the lake.” 

“ In town?” 

“ Yes. Some day it will be a valuable water- 
front, so my uncle thinks. It was left by will to 
Mrs. Dugan, but she doesn’t want to hold it, so Mr. 
Dugan is going to sell it.” 

“ Well, you had better see Mr. Dugan about it 
at once then,” cried Joe. 

Both boys rested their wheels against a tree, and 


A SALE OF LAND 


25 


Paul ran up on the piazza and knocked on the door. 
It was Teddy Dugan, as round-faced and as freckled 
as ever, who answered the summons. 

“Why, if it ain’t Paul an’ Joe!” cried the Irish 
lad. “ Come right in, the folks will be glad to see 
ye ! ” And he led the way inside. 

“ I’d like to see your father and mother in pri- 
vate,” whispered Paul. 

“ Yez would? What fer now?” and Teddy 
looked at Paul in wonder. 

“ About that strip of land your mother owns in 
town.” 

“ Well, now, ain’t that sthrange ! Say, do ye 
know ould Voup is here right now after that same 
land?” 

“ How much is he willing to give, Teddy? ” 

“ ’Tis a sacret, so Voup said, but he will give me 
mother six hundred dollars.” 

“ My uncle will give more than that,” answered 
Paul promptly. 

“ Listen ! ” said Joe, holding up his hand. The 
three boys were in the hallway, but the door to the 
sitting-room was ajar. 

“ That’s my offer, and if you want to accept it 
you’ll have to do it now,” Mr. Voup was saying. 
“ Six hundred dollars, and I’ll give you the cash.” 

“ Well, what do ye say, Caddy? ” questioned Mr. 


26 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Dugan, as he looked inquiringly at his wife, who sat 
in a big rocking-chair, slowly rocking to and fro. 

Whatever you say, Andy,’’ answered Mrs. Du- 
gan. She was a woman who weighed all of two 
hundred and fifty pounds. Sure, an’ I know 
nathin’ av property at all, at all ! It might be ’tis a 
good price fer th’ land.” 

“ It’s a splendid price,” interposed Mr. Voup. 

The best price you’ll ever get.” 

“ An’ why are ye so anxious to close the bargain 
right now ? ” queried i\ndy Dugan, suspiciously. 

“ I want to settle the matter up before I go away,” 
was the answer. “ I am going to New York in a 
day or two.” 

“ Say, dad, here is Paul Shale wants to see ye ! ” 
said Teddy, as he poked his head through the door- 
way. 

“ Paul Shale? ” repeated Mr. Dugan, rising from 
his chair and moving towards the hall. 

“Who is that?” demanded Mr. Voup, with a 
start. 

“ Paul Shale,” repeated Mr. Dugan. “ But I 
don’t know what he wants.” 

“That boy!” cried Mr. Voup, and his manner 
showed that he was much disturbed. “ Mr. Dugan, 
I — er — I wish to settle this matter before you talk 
to that boy.” 


A SALE OF LAND 


27 


“ Mr. Dugan, I have a matter of importance to 
talk over with you,” said Paul, stepping into the 
doorway. He turned to the others in the room and 
bowed. “ Good-evening, Mrs« Dugan.” 

“How do ye do, Paul?” answered the woman, 
with a broad smile. 

“ So you followed me, eh?” cried Mr. Voup, in 
anything but a pleasant voice. “ A nice trick, I 
must say ! ” 

“ I didn’t follow you, Mr. Voup,” answered Paul, 
calmly. “ I was sent here by my uncle.” 

“ It’s a trick, I say ! ” snarled the rich man. “ A 
beastly trick ! ” 

“ What is it all about? ”, asked Mr. Dugan, some- 
what bewildered. He was only a simple farmer, and 
knew little about business matters. 

“ It’s about that land you wish to sell,” answered 
Paul. “ My uncle would like to buy it. He sent 
me to see you about it.” 

“ Oh, so that’s it,” said Andy Dugan, and com- 
menced to grin. “ Sure, an’ it looks loike th’ land 
was in demand. Caddy, mebbe you’ll git a betther 
price fer it.” 

“ My uncle will give you all it is worth, Mr. Du- 
gan.” 

“ I have already closed for the land,” broke in 
Mr. Voup. “ I have offered six hundred dollars for 


28 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


it, and the Dugans have accepted the offer. IsnT 
that so ? ” And he turned eagerly to the farmer 
and his wife. 

“No, I haven’t sold th’ land yit,” answered Andy 
Dugan, blu'^jitly. 

“ But you will take my offer — it is the best you 
will get,” went on Mr. Voup, pleadingly. 

“ Sure an’ I want to hear what Paul has to say 
first.’^ 

“ I offer cash, remember,” went on the rich man. 
“ Cash is better than promises.” 

“ I reckon Paul’s uncle is good fer anythin’ he’s 
afther sayin’ he’ll pay,” answered- Andy Dugan, 
coldly. 

“ I don’t know how much my uncle will pay,” said 
Paul. “But he said he would pay seven hundred 
or more, if he had to.” 

“ How much more? ” demanded Mr. Voup. 

“ That Js his business,” responded Paul, stiffly. 

“ Mr. Dugan, don’t you listen to that boy ! He 
isn’t a responsible party. I offer you cash. You 
had better close with me.” Mr. Voup drew a check 
book from his pocket. “ I’ll give you a check, and 
you or your wife can get the money out of the 
Brookside Bank in the morning. Cash beats prom- 
ises every time ! ” And there was a note of triumph 
in Mr; Voup’s voice. 


29 


A .S OF LAND 

“ I am authorized lo^iake you an offer of seven 
hundred dollars^ said Paul. My uncle will pay 
you cash, too.” 

“ I will make my offer seven hundred, — and pay 
now,” cried Mr. Voup 

At this Andy Dugan looked again at his wife. 

’Tis your land, Caddy,” he said. Pll do what 
you say, so I will ! ” 

“Mrs. Dugan, will you let me say something?” 
put in Joe. 

“ Young man, this is not your business,” remarked 
Mr. Voup, severely, and he glared angrily at the 
youth before him. On account of Si, he and Joe 
had had more than one stormy meeting. 

“ What is it ye want to say, Joe ? ” asked the lady 
of the house. 

“ If I were you, Pd see Paul’s uncle before I sold 
the land. You can get his best offer, and then the 
best offer of other folks, and then sell to the highest 
bidder.” 

“ Sure, an’ that seems a good idee,” said Mr. 
Dugan, thoughtfully. 

“ Provided the bidders will wait,” broke in Mr. 
Voup, glaring at Joe angrily. “ I make my bid 
now. If it isn’t accepted. I’ll withdraw it by to- 
morrow.” 

“ I know my uncle will give all the land is worth,” 


30 THE AUTO ^^.BOYS 

■ / ' 

said Paul. “I hope j be fore you 

sell.” 

'' ril do it,” answered rVi.u P"ugan, after a few 
whispered words to his wife. Mr. Voup, I’ll not 
accept your offer unJl I see w.^at I can do else- 
where.” 

A heated discussion followed, and Mr. Voup, in 
his disappointment, accused Paul and Joe of break- 
ing in on his business affairs. 

“ I am acting for my uncle, and he has as much 
right to buy that land as you have,” declared Paul. 

“ And I want to see the Dugans treated fairly,” 
added Joe. 

“ Oh, I know you, Westmore ! ” fumed the rich 
man. You are continually doing something to 
annoy me and my son. But some day I’ll corner 
you, see if I don’t ! ” 

I give the b’y credit fer thryin’ to aid us,” came 
from Mr. Dugan. “ To-morrow, at tin o’clock. I’ll 
be at Mr. Westmore’s sthore, to see ye an’ Paul’s 
uncle, an’ anybody else who wants to buy th’ land 
— an’ the highest bidder will git it — an’ that settles 
it.” 

“I’ll not be there!” flared back Mr. Voup, and 
then stalked from the house without bidding any- 
body good-night. 

“ He’s as mad as a hornet, so he is! ’’ was Teddy 


A SALE OF 


31 

Dugan’s comment, as he sav h man drive 

away in his buggy. 

“ I think he’ll be. on hand, -^less, to see if 

he can’t get the land,” returr 

‘"Well, it will be afthe^- i jest bid- 

der,” said Mr. Dugan; and there the matter rested. 

Paul told his uncle of what had occurred, and Mr. 
Richard Shale went down to Mr. Westmore’s store 
on the following morning to meet Mr. Dugan. The 
Irish farmer and his wife were on time, and 
brought with them a real estate dealer who ap- 
praised the land at eight hundred dollars. 

“ Well, I will give that for it,” said Richard Shale. 

The opinion of Mr. Westmorc was asked, and also 
that of several others, and all agreed that eight hun- 
dred dollars would be a fair price. 

Then I’ll take it,” said Andy Dugan. “ And 
yez can draw up th’ papers as soon as ye plaze.” 

The transaction was just being concluded when 
Mr. Voup came in and called the Irish farmer to him. 

‘‘ How much does Shale offer? ” he asked, coldly. 

Eight hundred dollars,” was Andy Dugan’s 
reply. 

‘‘ I’ll give you eight hundred and twenty-five,” 
said the rich man. 

“You are too late, Mr. Voup,” said Richard Shale, 
quietly. “ The land is mine.” 


V 


f: 

CHAPTER IV 

THE VOUPS AT HOME 

‘‘Yours?’’ shouted Mr. Voup, when Richard 
Shale had announced that the land offered for sale 
had become his property. 

“ Yes — I have just bought it.” 

I — I — this is not fair ! ” stormed, the rich man. 
“ I — I tried to get here earlier, but I couldn’t. I 
want a chance to bid on that land.” 

“ ’Tis sold to Mr. Shale,” came from Andy Du- 
gan. “ ’Twill do no good to talk about it, Mr. 
Voup. He gave me wife eight hundred dollars — 
an’ that’s two hundred more than ye said ye would 
give las’ ijight, so it is ! ” 

“Eight hundred dollars! The land is worth a 
thousand. Dugan, you are being swindled I ” 

“ Sure, an’ ye wanted to swindle me worse las’ 
night,” answered the Irish farmer, bluntly. 

“ Mr. Voup, I am not in the habit of being called 
a swindler,” observed Mr. Shale, his face flushing. 
“ I will have to ask you to retract those words — or 
I may hold you responsible in court for them.” 

32 


THE VOUPS AT HOME 


33 


“Well, I — ahem! — I didnT mean that exactly,’' 
stammered the rich man. “ But I should have had 
a chance to bid on that land. I advise you to think 
the matter over and come to me,” he added, turning 
to Andy Dugan; and then he left the store as rap- 
idly as he had entered it. 

“ Sure, an’ he makes me tired,” was the farmer’s 
comment. “ Mr. Shale, th’ land is yours, an’ that’s 
the end of it.” And the papers were made out and 
duly signed by Mrs. Dugan and her husband, and 
they received the money. 

It was not until the next day that it leaked out 
why Si Voup’s father had wanted the land. He 
had contemplated putting a glue factory on it, an in- 
dustry which would have depreciated the value of 
Mr. Shale’s other holdings, and also affected some 
property owned by Mr. Rush. Probably the schem- 
ing rich man thought that, later on, he could buy 
the other land cheap, — when Mr. Shale and Mr. 
Rush found ould do little with it because of 

the proximity of ihe glue works. 

“ I am mighty glad you got that land,” said Mr. 
Rush, to Richard Shale, when he heard about the 
proposed glue works. “ I trust you don’t use it 
to the detriment of the land adjoining.” 

“ I shall, use it for docking purposes, that is all,” 
was the reply. 


34 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


The effect of Mr. Voup’s failure to get the land 
was to make him more bitter than ever against the 
Westmores. 

It was all that Joe Westmore’s fault,” said he 
to his wife. I am sure he heard about what I was 
doing, and got Shale to interfere.” 

Well,,, the Westmores always were a mean set,” 
returned Mrs. Voup, looking up from the novel she 
was reading, “ See how they continually treat 
Silas. It's‘ shameful ! ” 

“ That is true. Silas says the lamp broken on 
the automobile is due to the Westmore boys and 
Fred Rush. They scared him so on the road that 
he had to run into some bushes.” 

“ Then Fd make them pay for the lamp.” 

‘‘ The trouble is, my dear, if I tr^' 
they will surely deny they v . 

Wasn’t somebody with ■ 

Yes, young Boardman. . 

the words of two boys against land ' 


It’s an outrage that young J " ...ns like those 
Westmore boys are allowed to do as they please in 
this town,” was Mrs. Voup’s tart comment. “ I 
think you ought to try to do something.” 

“ I will. I’ll see Mr. Westmore and Mr. Rush 
this evening.” 

Mr. Westmore shut up a little earlier than did 


THE VOUPS AT HOME 


35 


Mr. Rush, that evening, and walked over to the hard- 
ware store to chat with his friend. Both were 
talking about the sale of the land when Mr. Voup 
stalked in. 

‘‘Good-evening!” he said, shortly, and as ^oon 
as they had returned the salutation he went on: 
“ I have a complaint to make to you i your 
boys.” - .. 

“What is it now^’. >j3'wat :jore. He 

had had so man- .^^idints from the rich man in 
the past that he was growing tired of them. 

“ Your boys were on their wheels the other day, 
and they met my son in our automobile. They ran 
him into some bushes and caused one of our lamps 
to be broken, and also damaged the car otherwise. 
I expect both of you to pay for the damage done.” 

“ Mr. Voup, Joe told me about that,” answered 
Mr. Westmore. “ And the fault is on the other side. 
Your boy attempted to run my boys and Fred Rush 
down.” 

“ Nonsense I ” 

“ That’s the way Fred tells it,” put in the hard- 
ware dealer. “ And I believe my son.” 

“ Your boys broke that lamp and scratched up my 
auto, and you’ll pay for it! ” cried Mr. Voup, hotly. 

“ Not a cent will we pay,” answered Mr. West- 
“ At least, I won’t.” 


more. 


36 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Neither will I,” added Mr. Rush. “ By the 
way/' he added, “ did Si tell you anything about 
running down a young man on the road near the 
brook, and nearly killing him ? " 

What ? ” cried the rich man, much startled. 

What are you talking about ? " 

“ You ask your son and find out. Most likely he 
knows more abor^^ it than anybody else." 

“ You are uA^'Hdles to me." 

‘‘ Well, you ask Si," said Mr. Rush. The young 
man who was knocked down — a stranger here — 
is very anxious to find the chap who did the trick." 
Humph ! When was this ? " 

The day your lamp was broken. My son and 
the Westmore boys picked the young man up. He 
was unconscious, and said an auto had knocked him 
down. Your auto was the only machine on the road 
at the time.” 

“ Ha! I see how it is! You want to fasten this 
crime on my son ! Can you prove he did it ? ” 

‘‘ I have nothing more to say,” was Mr. Rush's 
answer. 

“ Will you pay for the lamp or not ? " 

Not a cent, Mr. Voup.” 

“ Do you want me to sue you in court ? " 

If you do, ril have your son arrested for reck- 
less driving.” 


THE VOUPS AT HOME 


37 


“ Humph ! muttered Mr. Voup, and, finding that 
he could get no satisfaction from the hardware 
dealer or the flour-and-feed merchant, he walked 
from the store. He went straight home and asked 
for his son. 

“ He has gone out — I don’t know where he is,” 
said Mrs. Voup. She was so wrapped up in her 
novel-reading and her social affairs that she paid 
little attention to Si. This was one reason why he 
was so wayward, — lacking a mother’s watchful in- 
fluence. 

Mr. Voup remained up until eleven o’clock, wait- 
ing for Si, who was off playing pool with several 
particular cronies. When the lad came in he smelt 
strongly of cigarettes. 

“ Silas, step into the library,” said his father, and, 
vtondering what was up, the youth did so. 

I’m dead tired,” he yawned. ‘‘ Anything spe- 
cial?” 

“ Where have you been ? ” 

'' Oh, nowhere in particular. I met some of the 
boys and stayed out with them, that’s all.” 

“ 1 want to know the truth about a report I heard 
this evening,” continued Mr. Voup, as he closed the 
library door. “ The Westmore boys and that Rush 
boy have raised a report that you ran down a young 
man the other day and nearly killed him.” 


0 


38 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

At these words Si leaped to his feet from the 
chair into which he had dropped. His face turned 
deadly pale. 

“ Why, I — er — do they say I knocked that fellow 
down? ” he stammered. 

“ So I understand. I heard nothing before. 
You said nothing.” 

“ It — it isn’t so — that is— I — er — What did they 
say, anyhow? ” Si scarcely knew how to go on. 

In a few brief words Mr. Youp related all he 
knew of the affair on the road. 

“And is that all?” asked the youth. “ “didn’t 
anybody see the fellow knocked down ? ” 

“ I don’t think so.” 

“ Then they can’t hold me for it ! ” cried 
his face showed his relief. 

“ But I want you to tell me the truth, Sil; 
swered his father. 

“ Are you going to the man, if I do? ” 

“Well — ahem! — I think not. If he got 
way and you couldn’t help striking him, 
ahem! — I think it was his own fault.” 

“ It was his fault ! ” burst out the boy, e* 

“ He got right in the middle of the roa( 
wouldn’t turn out, even when I blew the h^ 
hard as I could. I tried to stop the machine, 
was on the hill and I couldn’t. I didn’t knoc. 


THE VOUPS AT HOME 


41 


“Really?” simpered Matt, in girlish fashion. 
“ Say, have some nuts to crack ? ” he asked, dipping 
a hand deep down in one of his pockets. 

“ Don’t care if I do,” said Bart, quickly, for he 
loved nuts. 

“ All right, then. Why is a crow like an oyster ? ” 

“ Eh ? ” and Bart stared at Matt in bewilder- 
ment. 

“ I said. Why is a crow like an oyster ? ” 

“ Thought you were going to give me some 
nuts?” 

“ So I am. That’s one of ’em. Can you crack 
it ? ” And Matt’s face looked the picture of in- 
nocence. 

“ Sold! ” cried Fred. “ You might have known 
Matt was up to one of his tricks, Bart.” 

“Huh! that’s a poor joke,” grumbled the big 
youth. He shifted his seat slightly, to make himself 
a bit more comfortable. 

“ That’s a strange question, anyhow,” came from 
Link. “ Why is a crow like an oyster ? What’s the 
answer. Matt ? ” 

“The answer?” repeated the fun-loving youth. 
“ Oh, that’s easy.” 

“ Well, tell us.” 

“ Why, neither of them wears a full-dress suit, and 
both of ’em have to eat to live,” was the calm reply. 


42 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


And then a roar of laughter went up, in which even 
Link and Bart had to join. . 

“ Stung ! ” murmured the carpenter’s son. But 
I’ll pay you back.” 

''And so will I,” added Bart. 


CHAPTER V 


OUT ON THE LAKE 

There was a brisk wind blowing across the lake, 
and, after Paul’s errand on the opposite shore had 
been accomplished, he asked his chums if they wished 
to take a run up in the vicinity of Pine Island. 

“ We have plenty of time,” he said. “ And Pd 
like to see how the old camping-place looks.” 

“ Suits me,” replied Harry. “ I always did love 
to be on the water, and especially in this sloop.” 

All of the lads voted to go up the lake, and the 
Sprite was accordingly headed in that direction. 
Paul remained at the tiller, with Joe to assist him 
if necessary, and the other lads looked to the main- 
sail and the jib, working with the precision that 
had been drilled into them during the sailing races. 

The Sprite was a fine boat, and had cost Richard 
Shale considerable money. Her lines were grace- 
ful, and she had recently been painted from stem 
to stern. 

“If we don’t do anything else this summer, I 
move we get up some sailboat races,” said Harry. 

43 


44 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


That’s right — don’t ask me to play baseball,” 
responded Bart, with a long-drawn sigh. I 
couldn’t run bases in hot weather.” 

“ Just what you need — to run some of the fat off 
you ! ” cried Link. 

You ought to run a couple of miles every day,” 
added Matt. “ Why don’t you try it, Bart ? I’d 
love to watch you.” 

“Not much! You can run- yourself,” grumbled 
the heavy youth. “ I am going to take it easy this 
summer.” 

“ Some of the boys are going away,” said Fred. 
“ Walter Bannister and Frank Pemberton are go- 
ing to the seashore, and Andy Carr and Henry Han- 
cock are going down east somewhere.” 

“ Yes, and Kyle Fenton is going to Europe with 
a rich aunt,” added Joe. “ We’d have hard work 
getting a good nine together. I’m thinking.” 

“ I wonder if Si Voup will try to organize an- 
other club,” remarked Paul. “ Maybe he’ll do it 
— if he finds out we have dropped out.” 

“ The league won’t take him in — trust George 
Dixon for that,” came from Fred. “ George told 
me that the Brookside boys were done with Voup 
and Boardman, and wanted nothing more to do with 
them.” 

“ I haven’t seen Ike out in his motor boat this 


OUT ON THE LAKE 45 

season,” said Link. ‘‘ He and Si used to go out a 
good deal.” 

The motor boat is being repaired,” answered 
Harry. “ Ike will have her out soon, — and then we 
can look out, if we don’t want to be run down.” 

‘‘If he runs into me I'll knock him sky-high!” 
exclaimed Matt. “ I am through with putting up 
with Si Voup and Ike Boardman’s bullying man- 
ners.” 

As the boys passed up the lake they caught sight 
of a rowboat in which sat an elderly man and a 
girl. 

“ There is Joel Runnell and his daughter Cora ! ” 
cried Harry. 

“Boat ahoy!” cried Fred, and waved his cap. 
“ How do you do ? ” 

“ How are you, boys? ” cried the old hunter, with 
a broad smile on his face. “ Enjoying yourself? ” 

“ We are,” answered Joe. “ How are you? ” he 
added, to Cora Runnell. 

“ Oh, Fm real well,” answered the girl, blushing 
prettily. “ Getting ready for some more races? ” 

“ Not exactly.” 

“ Where are you bound?” asked Fred. 

“ Across the lake, to do some shopping,” answered 
Joel Runnell. “ By the way,” he went on, “ did you 
hear the news ? ” 


46 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ Oh, papa, now don’t say anything! ” interposed 
Cora Runnell, and blushed deeply. 

“ It ain’t nothing to be ashamed of, Cora,” an- 
swered the old hunter. 

What is it? ” asked Paul. 

“ An old aunt of Cora’s died two weeks ago, and 
she left Cora all her property — a little cottage 
at Cresco, and about a thousand dollars in the 
bank.” 

Good!” cried Joe. 

We are going to give up our old place in the 
woods, and move to the cottage,” went on the old 
hunter. ‘‘ It will be a nice change for Cora, be- 
cause it was lonely at the old place.” 

“ We’ll have to stop some day and see you,” said 
Harry. 

“ You’ll all be welcome ! ” cried Cora ; and then 
the two boats separated, and the boys resumed their 
sail up the lake. 

She’s a splendid girl, and I’m glad she got the 
cottage and the money,” observed Fred. “ Cresco 
is a growing place, and the property is bound to 
increase in value.” 

“Better propose to Cora, Fred, before the other 
fellows get ahead of you,” cried Matt, slyly. “ I 
shouldn’t wonder but that Joe would prove to be a 
powerful rival.” 


OUT ON THE LAKE 47 

“ Huh ! I’m not proposing to any girl ! ” cried the 
stout youth, growing red in the face. 

And neither am I,” added Joe, whose face was 
equally flushed. “ All the same, Cora Runnell is a 
splendid girl,” he added, with spirit. 

The wind was steadily increasing, and presently 
the boys found it advisable to take in the jib, and 
also take a reef in the mainsail. 

“ Fm afraid, if we run all the way up to the island, 
we’ll have work getting back,” announced Paul, 
after a long look at the sky. “ The wind is going 
to be dead against us.” 

“ I didn’t expect to stay out late,” answered Link. 
“ I am afraid, if I do, my folks will worry about 
me.” 

‘‘ Let us turn back,” suggested Fred. “ We can 
run in the direction of Brookside, and then tack 
down to Lakeport.” 

' This was agreed on, and the course of the Sprite 
was changed. As soon as they started to tack they 
felt the breeze keenly. It was growing stronger 
every minute, and the whitecaps were commencing 
to show all around them. 

“Are we going to have a storm?” asked Bart, 
rather anxiously. He had on three occasions been 
out in storms and gotten drenched to the skin, and 
he did not wish to repeat the experience. 


48 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


I don’t think it will rain,” answered Paul. “ But 
I must say I don’t like too much wind.” 

Here comes the Gem!'' cried Harry, presently, 
and. he pointed down the lake, to where a fair-sized 
yacht was laboring in the wind. 

“ Is Mr. Felding at the wheel?” asked Fred, for 
the gentleman named was, as my old readers know, 
the owner of the approaching craft. 

“ Yes,” answered Link, who was gazing through 
the marine glasses of which the sloop boasted. “ He 
has several other folks with him. I think one of 
them is Mr. Corsen, and, yes, his daughter Violet is 
along, too.” 

“ They are putting about ! ” cried Matt. “ I guess 
they don’t like this wind any more than we do.” 

“ Oh, I guess the Gem can weather any storm on 
this lake,” answered Paul. “ You must remember 
that Mr. Felding is a crack yachtsman — no better on 
the lake. He’d know just what to do, no matter 
how hard it blew.” 

Rapidly the Gem came closer, and then swung 
around on a course parallel to that being taken by 
the Sprite. 

“ Ahoy ! On board the Gem! " cried Joe. “ Go- 
ing to race us ? ” 

“Sure thing! — if you desire it!” answered Mr. 
Felding, heartily. 


OUT ON THE LAKE 


49 


“ Not in this blow ! ” cried Paul. 

“ Sorry then, Pll have to leave you behind,'’ went 
on the owner of the yacht, as his craft began to 
forge ahead. 

Aren’t you afraid you’ll lose your mast? ” asked 
Fred, as he saw the stick bend in the fierce 
wind. 

“ I’m watching it,” was the yachtsman’s reply, and 
then he spoke to a sailor who was on board, and 
this hand commenced to reef the mainsail a bit 
closer. 

Mr. Corsen and his daughter were on the deck 
watching those on the sloop, and both waved their 
hands gayly. All the boys took off their caps to 
Violet. 

“We are going to Europe soon!” shouted the 
little miss. “ Don’t you wish you were going, 
too?” 

“ Oh, I don’t know,” answered Harry. “ I’d like 
to see this country first.” 

“ We are going to have a celebration at our place 
before we go,” went on Violet. “ Some of papa’s 
friends are coming. We are going to have a band, 
and some fireworks, and lots of cake and ice-cream, 
and other good things I ” And the little girl’s face 
glowed in anticipation of the gala occasion. 

“ Violet, you mustn’t brag,” said her father. 


50 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


gently. Perhaps it won’t be such a wonderful af- 
fair after all.” 

“ Oh, I know it will, be ! ” cried the little miss. 
“ We have just been getting the fireworks from 
Bralham. We’ve got them here, in big pasteboard 
boxes.” 

“ You had better look out that the fireworks don’t 
get wet,” answered Fred. “ If they do, they won’t 
go off.” 

“ I’m taking care of that,” answered Munroe Cor- 
sen; and then the two boats parted, and the ever- 
increasing wind made further conversation impos- 
sible. 

Well, I’d not mind a trip to Europe myself,” 
said Bart, resting his cheek on his hand. Think 
of spending months in doing nothing but ride 
around and enjoy yourself ! ” 

“ I suppose the Corsen mansion will be shut up 
during their absence,” was Link’s comment. 

“ Yes, they’ll leave only a caretaker in charge, 
that’s all,” answered Bart. 

“ What will they do with their horses, and their 
boat, and their automobile? ” asked Joe. 

“ Leave ’em all behind, I reckon,” answered Paul. 

“ What sport it would be if we could use the 
auto,” said Harry, with a sigh. 

Don’t you dare to suggest it,” said his brother. 


OUT ON THE LAKE 51 

quickly. “ Mr. Corsen has done enough for us. I 
don’t believe in imposing on good nature.” 

“ Oh, I’ll not say a word ; don’t fear, Joe.” 

“ Automobiling is great ! ” said Matt. “ I was 
over at Rockledge last week, and went out in a car 
my uncle owns. He runs it himself, and we cov- 
ered about sixty miles between lunch time and dark. 
Say, I never had a ride to equal it ! I want father 
to buy a car, but he says he can’t afford it.” 

Further talk was cut short by a gust of wind that 
came tearing over the surface of the lake. It struck 
the Sprite on the starboard quarter, and almost 
bowled her over. 

Down with that sail ! ” cried Paul, as he swung 
the tiller over. “ Be lively now, or we’ll crack our 
stick!” 

The mainsail came down with a bang, and was 
quickly stowed away. Heavy clouds had drifted 
over the sun, and the sky took on an angry look. 

Wish we were safe back at our dock,” said 
Harry, in a low voice, to Fred. “ The wind seems 
to be getting worse every minute.” 

For fully five minutes the wind tore across the 
lake, whipping the waves into a foam. Looking 
ashore, the lads saw the trees bend to the gale. 
The water flew up all over the deck of the Sprite^ 
and it was impossible to keep dry. 


52 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Head her out, or you’ll get on the rocks ! ” cried 
Joe, when the gale was at its height. 

“ That is what I am trying to do,” answered Paul. 

Put up the jib. I can’t manage her without some 
sail.” 

The jib was again hoisted, and they stood out 
into the lake. In a few minutes they were within 
a hundred yards of another craft. 

That’s the Gem I ” cried Matt. And she isn’t 
any better off than we are.” 

“ I think the wind is going down a little,” said 
Bart. The peril of the situation had aroused him 
from his usual laziness. 

See ! see ! ” came suddenly from Fred. What 
in the world can that mean ? ” 

He pointed to the Gem, and as he did so a loud 
cry arose from the deck of the yacht. Then came 
a flash of fire, followed by several others, and sud- 
denly a rocket came hissing over the water, di- 
rectly across the bow of the Sprite. 

“ It’s those fireworks ! ” yelled Joe. ‘‘ They have 
caught fire somehow, and are going off ! ” 


CHAPTER VI 


FIGHTING FIREWORKS 

Joe was right, the fireworks being carried on 
board the yacht had in some manner become ignited, 
and were now going off at a lively rate. Addl’d to 
this, the wind had caught the sparks and was send- 
ing them whirling around the craft in all directions, 
threatening to set the Gem on fire. 

Help ! help ! came from the yacht, in the voice 
of Munroe Corsen. And to this call were speedily 
added the shrieks of little Violet. 

“ We’ve got to do something ! ” exclaimed Harry. 

Paul, throw her over and get closer.” 

I don’t want to run the yacht down,” answered , 
Paul. Nevertheless, he shifted the tiller, so that 
the sloop might range alongside the larger boat. 

To do anything in such a high wind was danger- 
ous, and nobody realized this more than did the 
boys. Yet they did not falter, for all thought a 
great deal of Mr. Corsen and his daughter, and also 
liked Mr. Felding. 

The fireworks continued to go off at a lively rate. 


54 THE AUTOMOBI^jE BOYS 

and several rockets whizzed across the deck of the 
sloop, followed by the balls from some Roman can- 
dles. Then came a loud report from an aerial 
bomb that hit the bow of the Sprite. 

“Look out, or somebody will get killed!” ejac- 
ulated Fred, and dodged behind the mast as several 
balls of colored fire went sailing close by. 

The owner of the yacht had been compelled to 
leave the wheel, and the craft had now lost head- 
way rnd was drifting around helplessly in the wind. 

Sprite shot past, but the distance between the 
two boats was ten or twelve feet. 

“ Can’t you come closer? ” cried Munroe Corsen, 
anxiously. 

“ Catch the boathook ! ” called back Joe. 

He had snatched up a hook attached to a stout 
rope, and now sent the iron out over the water in 
the direction of the Gem. It was caught by a 
sailor and made fast to the bow. The slack was 
quickly taken in until the bowsprit of the yacht 
overlapped the stern of the sloop. 

“ Now is your chance! ” cried Harry, and leaped 
out on the overhanging bowsprit. Then he made 
a spring to the forward deck of the Gem. 

Another explosion, this time among some pieces 
known as “ flower-pots,” had scattered fire in all di- 
rections. He saw Mr. Corsen fighting some sparks 


FIGHTING FIEEWOHKS 55 


that had landed on his own shoulders, and on the 
dress of his daughter. Violet was in terror, and as 
Harry reached her the little miss fell into his arms. 

Better get to our boat — I’ll help you ! ” cried 
Harry. 

“ Save Violet — never mind me,” answered the 
rich gentleman. His whole anxiety was centered on 
his child. 

Fred and Link had followed Harry to the deck of 
the yacht. They brought with them buckets, of 
water and dashed them over the fireworks. Bart 
came after them and managed to kick a quantity of 
blazing and squirming pinwheels overboard. 

With Harry’s assistance Mr. Corsen managed to 
reach the bowsprit of the yacht. Joe was waiting 
for them, and the boys quickly assisted the rich man 
and his daughter to the deck of the sloop. 

“Throw the fireworks overboard!” shouted Mr. 
Felding. 

This was not as easy as it might seem, for it was 
dangerous to approach the mass, which was ex- 
ploding at a great rate. The sailors on the yacht 
were panic-stricken, and scarcely knew what they 
were doing. One was going to leap overboard, but 
was restrained by a companion. 

“ Haven’t you got something to throw over the 
stuff? ” asked Link. “ A tarpaulin, or a hatch ? ” 




56 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘Yes! yes!” answered the owner of the yacht, 
and he pointed out a heavy canvas. This was used, 
and also the top of a hatchway, and then more water 
was dashed on the burning and exploding mass. The 
excitement continued for full five minutes longer, 
but then the explosions came to an end, and what 
was left of the fireworks was thrown overboard. 
Two or three little fires had started up on the Gem^ 
but these were readily extinguished. 

“ I — I reckon we are all right now ! ” gasped Mr. 
Felding, when the last of the fire was out. “ That 
was a great time, wasn’t it ? ” he added, with a 
shudder. 

“ It certainly was,” answered Fred. “ Are you 
hurt?” 

“ Got a cheek singed from a rocket, that’s all. 
How about you, boys ? ” 

Everybody had a few burns and blisters, but no- 
body was hurt seriously, for which they were thank- 
ful. The boys climbed back to the deck of the 
Sprite. The wind was shifting, and came in puffs, 
and it was deemed best to cut the boats apart once 
more. 

“ Do you wish to go back on board the Gem, or 
will you stay here and let us take you home ? ” asked 
Paul of Munroe Corsen. 

“ It it’s all the same, we’ll stay here,” was the 


FIGHTING FIREWOEKS 57 

reply. “ You are bound for Lakeport, aren’t 
you?” 

“ Yes, sir, and we’ll take you right to your dock 
if you say so,” answered the skipper of the Sprite. 

“ I’ll be much obliged if you will,” said Mr. Cor- 
sen. 

The owner of the Gem was apprised of the ar- 
rangement, and said he would follow the other boat 
to the Corsen dock. Soon each craft was on the 
way. 

It was found that Mr. Corsen had burned one 
hand, although not severely. Violet’s hair had 
caught fire, and she was suffering mostly from shock. 
She was very pale, and trembled from head to foot, 
even though her father and the boys did all in their 
power to quiet her. 

“ How did the fire start ? ” asked Joe. 

“ It was my fault,” said Violet, before her father 
could answer. I lit a piece of punk, just to see it 
burn in the wind, and when the boat gave a lurch 
the punk broke off and dropped right in the fire- 
works. I tried to get it, but before I could it set 
fire to a piece of paper, and then, before I knew it, 
something exploded and scared me almost to death ! ” 

“ It was certainly a lively time while it lasted,” 
said Fred. It’s a good thing it didn’t set the yacht 
on fire.” 


58 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ You won’t have any fireworks for that celebra- 
tion now,” added Bart. “ And perhaps you won’t 
want any.” 

No ! no ! Don’t get any more of the horrid 
things, papa! ’’-cried Violet. 

“ I think I’ll cut out fireworks,” answered Mun- 
roe Corsen, gravely. We can have music, and 
that will be enough.” 

Despite the wind, Paul and his chums managed 
to beat their way up to the Corsen dock, and there 
the rich gentleman and his daughter landed. The 
Gem stood up the shore for her own landing-place. 

‘'Will you boys come up to the house?” asked 
Mr. Corsen. 

“ Thank you, but I think I’ll get home,” said 
Harry. “ It is growing late.” And the other boys 
said they would also have to go home. 

“ I am very thankful for what you lads did for 
me,” said Munroe Corsen, warmly. “ And I am 
sure Violet is thankful, too.” 

“ Indeed lam!” said that miss, speaking for her- 
self. “ It was splendid of you to put out the fire.” 

“ We didn’t do so much,” said Fred, modestly. 

“ Not half as much as you’ve done for us,” added 
Joe. 

“ Well, I trust to see you again before I start for 
Europe,” went on the rich gentleman. And then 


FIGHTING FIREWORKS 59 

he took Violet to the mansion, set in a grove of 
trees some distance away. 

“ It’s a good thing we chanced along,” remarked 
Matt, when the Sprite was on her way to Lakeport 
proper. “If we hadn’t helped them they might 
have had serious trouble. The sailors on the yacht 
didn’t seem to know what to do, and Mr. Felding 
was little better off.” 

“ The explosion of the fireworks took them all by 
surprise,” returned Bart. “ Well, it was enough to 
surprise anybody.” 

By the time the proper dock was gained the wind 
had somewhat subsided, so a landing was made with 
ease, and the sloop tied up. As Bart stepped ashore. 
Matt followed, holding something in his hand. 

“ What’s that?” questioned Joe. ^ 

“ It’s marked ‘ Den of Snakes,’ ” answered the 
fun-loving youth. “ I picked it up from among the 
fireworks. I reckoned Mr. Corsen didn’t want it, so 
I brought it along.” 

“ Is it unburnt?” 

“ Sure.” 

“ What are you going to do with it. Matt ? ” 

“ I don’t know yet. But I’ll have some sport, just 
wait and see.” 

“ Don’t you blow anybody up,” said Harry, warn- 
ingly. 


60 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ I’d like to scare Si Voup and Ike Boardman with 
it.” 

“ Well, be careful,” said Bart. ‘‘ Sometimes 
tricks don’t turn out as intended.” 

Say, Bart^ want some more nuts to crack ? ” 
questioned Matt, solemnly. 

“ Oh, you shut up! ” answered Bart, crustily, and 
walked off, followed by Link and Paul. 

Matt paired off with Fred, and the Westmore boys 
followed. The lads had to pass the Boardman 
homestead, and as they did this they saw Mr. Board- 
man in earnest conversation on a side porch with 
Mr. Voup. 

‘‘By jinks! I’ll do it!” cried Matt, and at once 
pulled from its paper covering the piece of fire- 
works he had saved from the yacht. 

“ What are you going to do? ” asked Fred. 

“ Wake up old Boardman and old Voup ! ” 

“You keep out of trouble!” cried Joe, coming 
forward. “ Please remember, that those men hate 
us like poison already.” 

“ Yes, and they played a mean trick on me once, 
and I am going to get back at ’em,” returned Matt. 

The piazza occupied by the two men had a heavy 
railing around it, and was partly overgrown with 
vines. Watching his chance. Matt crept up and 
shoved the bit of fireworks between the railing and 


FIGHTING FIEEWORKS 61 

an empty bench. Then he struck a match and set 
fire to the fuse of the piece. 

“ Yes, I think it is a good investment,” Mr. Voup 
was saying. 

Well, I don’t believe in wildcat mines,” an- 
swered Mr. Boardman. “ Still, if the money 

For gracious’ sake ! What is that ? ” 

Mr. Boardman gave a sudden leap of terror, and 
so did Mr. Voup. With a strange hissing of fire, 
the piece Matt had set off went into action. From it 
squirmed a dozen or more “ snakes ” of various col- 
ors, and they whipped across the piazza in lifelike 
fashion. 

‘‘Snakes!” screamed Mr. Boardman. “Take 
them away I I don’t want to be bit I ” He had a 
mortal dread of all kinds of reptiles. 

Mr. Voup was equally alarmed, and in his haste to 
leave the piazza he stumbled over a settee and fell 
fiat. To save himself, he caught Mr. Boardman by 
the coat-tails. 

“ Don’t leave me ! ” he bawled. “ Save me ! ” 

“ Let me go ! ” screamed the other man. “ I 
don’t want to be bit I ” 

There was a wild scramble by both men, and in 
the meantime the fiery snakes glided here, there, and 
everywhere. Some went over the men’s feet, caus- 
ing them to kick out in a lively fashion. 


62 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ Say, this is great ! ” cried Harry, as he and the 
others watched the scene from a distance. They 
are seeing snakes, and no mistake ! 

The commotion on the piazza brought Mrs. Board- 
man and a hired girl out to see what was the matter. 
As the lady of the house opened the hallway door, 
one of the snakes shot directly towards her. 

O dear ! What is that ? A snake ! Oh, I’ll 
be poisoned ! ” she moaned, and sank back into the 
arms of the hired girl. 

“ Sure an’ I don’t want any snakes ! ” cried the 
girl, in fright. “ Maybe they’re poisonous ! ” And 
dropping her mistress, she sped back into the man- 
sion. 

“ This is a trick ! ” commenced Mr. Boardman, as 
he caught sight of the piece of fireworks, which was 
almost burnt out. “ A trick ! If I knew ” 

Bang! went the piece, and with a final shower of 
sparks that sent Mr. Voup and Mr. Boardman leap- 
ing from the piazza, the ‘‘ Den of Snakes ” became 
a thing of the past, and the piazza was left in gloom. 

Who did that ? I demand to know who did 
it ? ” stormed Mr. Boardman, rushing around the 
corner of the house. 

‘‘ It’s a boy’s trick ! Catch the rascal ! ” added 
Mr. Voup, as he joined in the chase after the of- 
fender. 


FIGHTING FIREWORKS 63 


But Matt had taken himself away, and so had his 
chums. They ran with a will, and were soon at a 
safe distance. All laughed heartily over the prank. 

Mum’s the word,” said Matt, as the boys were 
separating. 

“ That’s all right,” answered Fred. 'Hf only 
they don’t hear about the fireworks on the yacht, 
and the part we played there. Maybe they’ll put 
two and two together, and find us out.” 

'' I hadn’t thought about that,” returned Matt, 
seriously. 


CHAPTER VII 


TfHE AUTOMOBILE RACES 

■ 

The boys were somewhat anxious, but nothing 
came of the prank that had been played, for the 
reason that the next morning Mr. Voup left town 
on business, taking Mr. Boardman with him. 

“ We are lucky,” said Fred. “ Had they heard 
about the fireworks on the yacht they would surely 
have suspected us.” 

Well, you’ve got to take a chance, if you want 
any fun in this life,” said Matt, coolly. 

The boys had not forgotten about the automobile 
races that were to come off at Cresco, and nearly all 
of them arranged to take in the affair. Cresco was 
some distance above the head of the lake, but there 
was a fairly good road all the way, and the boys de- 
cided to go on their bicycles. 

It wouldn’t be any trip at all if we had an auto,” 
said Joe, with something of a sigh. “ My, how we 
could spin along ! ” 

‘'Joe, I really think you’ve got the autoing 
fever ! ” cried his brother. 

64 


THE AUTOMOBILE EACES 65 


“ Well, wouldn’t you like to have a machine, 
Harry?” 

‘‘ Sure. But I don’t see myself getting one. 
Why, a good touring-car is worth at least fifteen 
hundred to two thousand dollars.” 

“We might get a runabout second-hand. I saw 
one advertised for two hundred and fifty dollars.” 

“ Humph ! I’d not care for such a rattletrap ! 
Besides, where are you going to get the two hun- 
dred and fifty dollars? ” 

“ I don’t know. But, just the same, I’d like to 
get a machine and learn how to run it,” concluded 
Joe. 

All the boys had studied the posters with care. 
There was a partial list of entries, and among them 
were a few people they knew. 

“Well, I never!” cried Fred. “Do you know 
that Si Voup has entered his car in the endurance 
test?” 

“ It’s just like Si,” returned Link. “ I suppose 
he hopes to win. Well, I’ll wager he’ll lose.” 

“He ought to — such a mean fellow as he is!” 
grumbled Fred. 

Bright and early on the day set for the races 
the boys started out from Lakeport on their wheels. 
Each carried his lunch with him, and also some 
spending-money with which to buy some fruit, or 


66 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

something to drink. None of them used liquor, but 
each was partial to ice-cream soda and root-beer. 

They passed through Brookside, and at that town 
were joined by their old friends and rivals, George 
Dixon and Roy Willetts, also on their bicycles. 

“ It's going to be a grand affair,” said George. 
'' They’ve hired a city band, and the prizes are quite 
valuable.” 

On the road the lads met a number of automo- 
biles, and by the time Cresco was reached the road 
was swarming with machines of all kinds, from the 
diminutive one-cylinder runabouts, to the big six- 
cylinder seven-passenger touring-cars. 

“ There goes Mr. Corsen’s machine ! ” cried 
Harry, as a large dark-green car swept by in a 
cloud of dust. Say, that’s going some ! ” he 
added, as he slackened up, to let the dust settle. 

“Who was running the car?” questioned Fred. 

“ His regular man, I don’t know what his name 
is.” 

There was a track for horseracing on the outskirts 
of Cresco, and this had been fixed up for some of 
the automobile races. The other races were to be 
over the hills surrounding the town. 

The boys rode onto the racetrack on their bicycles. 
Automobiles were everywhere, and in the crowd 
they saw the Voup car, with Si and Ike on the 


THE AUTOMOBILE RACES 67 

front seats, and two strange boys in the back. The 
bully gave them a cold stare, but did not deign to 
speak to them. 

“ I guess Si feels very important to-day/' whis- 
pered Link. 

‘‘ I suppose he has already won the race — in his 
mind,” returned Harry. 

Some races of small importance were already on, 
and the boys looked at these with interest. Then 
came the announcement of one of the big races, and 
the track was cleared, and six machines lined up for 
the start. 

We can’t see here very well,” said Joe. Let 
us go to another part of the field,” and the others 
followed his advice. This brought them close to 
where the Corsen touring-car was standing. They 
saw that the car contained Mr. Corsen and his wife, 
and another lady and gentleman, besides the chauf- 
feur. 

The race was soon on, and for the next hour the 
boys were keenly interested in the efforts of the vari- 
ous drivers to secure first place in the struggle. At 
first a red car was in the lead, but presently a blue 
crept up on it, and then a green. Finally the blue 
car broke down, and then a black hove in sight, 
and the struggle was between that and the green, 
with the red car hovering dangerously close. 


68 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ I think the green will win! ’’ cried Joe. 

What makes you think that ? ” asked his brother. 

‘‘ Because the driver seems to handle his car well. 
See, there he goes ! ” 

Down the homestretch came the cars, speeding at 
a terrific rate. The black tried its best to keep to 
the front, but of a sudden the green spun ahead. 
Then the red came sweeping in, wheel and wheel 
with the black. 

“ The green car wins ! ” 

‘‘ It’s a tie for second place ! ” 

No, the black is second ! ” 

That’s right, and red comes in third ! ” And 
then the race came to a finish amid a grand yelling 
and a wild tooting of horns and a waving of flags 
and banners. 

Say, that beats a horse race all to bits ! ” cried 
Link, as he threw his cap into the air. “ Wasn’t it 
just swell? ” 

When the green car went ahead I felt just as 
if I was at the wheel, steering it!” remarked Joe. 

“ That’s just the way I felt ! ” added Fred. Say, 
I can tell you, I think automobiling is the finest sport 
going ! ” he added, enthusiastically. 

Following the track race came one of the endur- 
ance contests. This was the race entered by Si, 
and the boys saw the rich bully line up his car with 


THE AUTOMOBILE EACES 69 


seven others. He had to carry four people, and 
Ike and the two strange youths remained with 
him. 

“ They are going up Raddy’s Hill ! ” cried out 
Matt. “ Let us go to the top and see if they get up 
all right.” 

It’s a mighty stiff hill for any auto to climb,” 
was Link’s comment. “ I’ll wager some of ’em 
don’t make it.” 

“ They won’t on high gear,” answered Joe. 

‘‘My! hear Joe talk!” cried Fred. “Joe, what 
gear would you take on a hill like that ? ” he ques- 
tioned, quizzically. 

“ Low, or second,” was the quick response, for 
Joe had made a study of how a touring-car ought 
to be run. “ Even if you could get up on high gear, 
there is no sense in straining your engine,” he 
added. 

“ Joe will be running a car yet,” said Bart. “ Just 
wait and see.” 

“If I only had the chance!” cried Joe. “I’d 
give ’most anything to have the use of a touring- 
car!” 

The boys were hurrying through a crowd of peo- 
ple. Now Joe chanced to look up. There, close by 
him, on foot, was Munroe Corsen. The rich gen- 
tleman had overheard the talk. 


70 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ So you like autos, do you, Joe? ” he said. 

'' Very much, indeed, sir! ” answered the boy. 

“ It was a stirring race.” 

“ Oh, it was grand ! ” cried Harry. 

“Do you think you could learn to run a car?” 
went on Mr. Corsen, to the older of the Westmore 
lads. 

“ Why, yes, sir, I do,” was the quick reply. “ I 
guess the most a fellow has got to do is to keep his 
wits about him.” 

“ Yes, it is necessary to be on guard constantly. 
But you have got to know something, too, of 
the mechanism of a car, so as to make small 
repairs.” 

“ I once helped a fellow put on a new shoe and 
change an inner tire,” said Joe. “ And I helped 
him to locate the trouble with his batteries. I 
learned about batteries in our class in chemistry 
in school.” 

“ I have learned a great deal about my car from 
my chauffeur, who is a very capable man,” went on 
Munroe Corsen. “ He can take the car apart and 
put it together again, if necessary. Of course, all 
men who run cars cannot do that.” 

“ I’d learn — if I had the chance,” said Joe. 

“Joe is just crazy about a car! ” broke in Fred. 
“ I guess maybe the old football eleven and the base- 


THE AUTOMOBiLE RACES 71 

ball nine will have to form a new club, and get some 
kind of a machine.” 

“ I see, and then you’ll have the Lakeport Auto- 
mobile Club,” said Mr. Corsen, with a laugh. 
“ Well, I wish you luck,” and then he turned to go 
back to his car. 

“ Say, Joe, why didn’t you ask him if you couldn’t 
use his car while he is in Europe? ” whispered Link. 
“ It would be great ! ” 

“ I’ll not do it,” was the firm answer. ‘‘ If he 
wants us to use his car, he’ll offer it without our 
asking him.” 

“ It’s a valuable car,” came from Fred. ‘‘ If you 
had the use of it you’d have to be very careful. A 
smash-up would put us in a hole.” 

So the talk ran on, while the boys trundled their 
bicycles to the top of Raddy’s Hill. This was a 
somewhat steep incline, with several turns. 

The endurance race was on, and away shot the 
various cars, at first over a level road, at the end of 
which was a sandy stretch, where going was any- 
thing but good. Here the first of the cars, an af- 
fair painted yellow, came to grief. 

“ He’s stalled, that’s sure ! ” was the cry, as the 
yellow car went into a sandy rut and refused to 
come out. 

The others managed to get through the sand, and 


72 THE AUTC'MOBILE BOYS 

came on over a bii of road that was particularly 
rocky. Here one car got a cut and a blow-out, and 
had to run to one side for repairs. Then came a 
long, although not very high hill, and here one of 
the cars heated up, so that the engine lost power 
and almost stopped. 

I “ Here they come! ” was the cry, as the foot of 
Raddy’s Hill was gained. 

Look at that ! burst from Joe’s lips. ‘‘ As I 
live. Si Voup is in the lead ! ” 

“ Yes, but the blue car is pushing him close I ” 
added Fred. 

“ Yes, and the second blue car isn’t so far behind,” 
came from Link. 

The three leading cars were each about fifty yards 
apart. The first to strike the bottom of the hill was 
Si Voup, and he came rushing along as if to take 
such an incline were easy. 

He’ll make it on high speed ! ” was the cry. 

“ Not much! ” answered somebody in the crowd. 
“No car in the bunch will do that ! ” 

On came Si Voup’s car, with the two blue ones 
after him. But ere a third of the climb had been 
covered the first blue car came down to second 
speed. The other tried second for a few rods, and 
ther^ changed to low. 

Grinning over his anticipated victory. Si Voup 


THE AUTOMOBILE EACES 73 


kept at high speed, retarding the spark and turning 
the gas on to the fullest extent. The engine whirred 
and panted, and kept on until nearly two-thirds of 
the rise had been covered. 

We’ll make it! We’ll make it!” cried Ike 
Boardman. 

“ Sure we’ll make it ! ” answered Si, as he cut out 
the muffler. “No car around here can beat me 
climbing hills ! ” 

“ Going to make it on high. Si ? ” asked one of 
the other lads in the car. 

“Bet your life I am!” answered the bully, 
slangily. 

But even as he spoke the car commenced to lose 
speed rapidly. From a rate of eighteen miles an 
hour the speedometer registered fifteen, then twelve, 
and then dropped to eight, seven, and six. Si grew 
alarmed, and so did his cohorts. 

“ Better shift to second! ” cried one of the other 
boys. “ You can’t make it on high.” 

Si hesitated, and then, as the speedometer dropped 
to four miles an hour, he threw out the clutch and 
changed the lever to second speed. The steepest 
part of the hill was before him. He let in the 
clutch again and turned on the power. The car re- 
fused to go forward. 

“ He’s stalled ! ” was the cry. 


74 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“He is going backwards!” came from several, 
an instant later! And the latter words proved true. 
Unable to gain a momentum forward, the weighty 
touring-car was slipping backwards down the steep 
hill ! . 



“Block the wheels, boys! ” he cried to the others.— P a^re 76. 




1- ; y '. - • \ * /. 

' V '4^- ‘ ^ ' K 


• . •,% .ij c 

-. t ‘ j-' • 


» »l> 


• 7 . . • ■ ; ■ ■^^ 




. T 

• t ' ^ ^ W ^ “ 

. %■■ ■ : -^ ■ *•%:' 





,>.4;- 


^ C « *t .‘ ' - 

*• 



1 < 






^ ■ - :-. 
« 

« 

V 


« 4 


• 


* / 




y 


* A' ** » ' 

: c* . \* 


■*>♦«• 



'•- w 


\*'-*V ] *''>7 - ^ 

V \ f ^ > --*-7 


•r 


C •■ 

u :r- 

• I 

•« r * 


I • 

*’ - * **‘ , '^ • ’ ' . * i •‘•- ■ . :*' • 

■ •"’*' . ■•■ ^'H'-'.' V*^ 

" ’ • Vi- 

A*" •--•'} 


•> 


.• ^\vf 




•i 




’“'St:. ■ ■■-’*' 


34 - 

r : 


* 



'X 


V* . • 




- . :t I . -ij . 




'*4-; 



- • 
♦ V 



> t °•^ 


■> A-i 




.f * t 


,.^'- L - 

. Li -•• '*■ 


V 


% 

t 


•' 1 : 


^4 i.% * **V)*‘;-*^ 
' V#^- /V - 




. ''- <5% ^^ ;• 

',x'?>Vvy 
.^•1^ • , . ' 


1 

I 


% «". 


'0 


-.* » 



♦ 

^ 


i. V 


v’- 






w.' v ’*'*' *^ 

•W-- -. •>^' . > ,•- 





CORSEN THINKS IT OVER 77 


rectly behind the back wheels of the Voup ma- 
chine. 

“That’s the stuff!” cried Fred, and caught up 
another stone. Harry, Paul, and Matt came after 
him, and one after another the rocks were piled up, 
until the touring-car was brought to a standstill. It 
had swerved partly to one side of the highway, so 
the road was now clear for the other automobiles in 
the race. One more went by, the others finding the 
hill too much for them. 

“ Block ’em up ! Block ’em up ! ” cried Si, when 
he saw the stones. “ Block 'em up good ! ” 

“ They are blocked up,” answered Joe, kicking the 
last stone into a firmer hold. “ It can’t slip any 
more. Si ! ” 

“ Reckon you are out o’ th’ race, son ! ” remarked 
a farmer, who had been watching the contest from a 
neighboring field. 

“ I — er — I don’t know what got the matter with 
my car,” stammered the bully. 

“ I guess you tried to do too much on high gear,” 
answered Joe, quietly. 

“ Humph ! What do you know about running a 
car, Joe Westmore ! ” 

“ I know that it is impossible to take a high hill 
on high gear. Si! The other fellows all used low 
gear, or second.” 


78 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

‘‘ Well, I — er — was going to change/’ 

You waited too long before you tried to 
change,” said a man who was near. You might 
have won the race if you had started to change a 
bit sooner.” 

Say, what are we going to do ? ” asked Ike, 
gazing backwards down the steep hill. “ You can’t 
turn around here.” 

I’ll wait till the hill is clear, and then back- 
down,” was Si’s reply. “ You better go back and 
keep the hill clear for me,” he continued. 

“ Do you want us to help you? ” asked Joe. “ If 
you don’t, we’ll go on and see the finish of the race.” 

“ I don’t want any help from you,” snapped the 
bully. It did not enter his head to thank the other 
boys for what they had already done. 

“ Let us wait and see what Si does,” whispered 
Fred. ‘‘ We have seen enough of this race, any- 
how.” 

A consultation was held, and Joe and his chums 
withdrew to the top of the hill. From a cleared 
spot they saw Si and his cronies talking to the 
farmer, who owned the field on the hill. Presently 
a drag of heavy brushwood was attached to the 
front of the automobile, and also a rope, which 
three of the boys and the farmer held. Then the 
stones were removed from the wheels, and the heavy 


CORSEN THINKS IT OVER 79 

touring-car was allowed to slide slowly backwards 
down the highway. When a level stretch was 
reached, the drag and ropes were removed, the boys 
got into the car, and it was turned around and 
headed in the direction of Bralham. 

Si has had enough of racing — he isn’t even go- 
ing back to Cresco,” said Paul, and he was right; 
the bully did not show himself on the racing grounds 
again. 

On their wheels Joe and his chums returned to 
the starting-point of the race, and were in time to 
see a spirited finish. Then they went back to the old 
racetrack and looked at another race, between several 
runabouts. One runabout was driven by a friend, 
a youth who had played football on the Brookside 
eleven, and they were glad to see this lad come in 
ahead and win a prize. 

‘‘ The best day’s fun I’ve had in a long time,” said 
Joe, when the lads were leaving the racing grounds. 
“ Harry, we must try to get hold of an automobile 
somehow.” 

“I’m willing enough,” answered his brother. 
“ But how ? Autos don’t grow on bushes, like 
blackberries.” 

“ Well, we’ve got to find some way to get one. 
Think of going off on a regular tour in one of those 
big machines ! ” 


80 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Say, that would suit me down to the 
ground ! ’’ cried Fred. ‘‘ What an outing we 
could have ! 

“ It would beat camping on Pine Island all hol- 
low,” was Link’s comment. 

The boys had found a booth where ice-cream 
soda could be had, and were regaling themselves 
with the stuff while talking over the possibilities of 
an automobiling tour. With true boyish enthusi- 
asm they went into many details, mapping out an 
imaginary route, and mentioning the things to be 
taken along. 

“ But you’d have to be careful of your roads,” 
said Fred. “ It won’t do to go on any kind of a 
road with a good auto.” 

Oh, you rest assured I’d be careful of my ma- 
chine,” answered Joe. “ They are far too valuable 
to be misused. I’d pick out good roads, and I’d not 
do any speeding unless I knew it was absolutely 
safe.” 

So the talk ran on, as the boys disposed of their 
ice-cream sodas and some fancy cakes Paul pur- 
chased. The booth had several sides to it, and the 
lads did not know that on one of the sides, hidden by 
a board partition, stood Munroe Corsen, who had 
come up to get some glasses of soda to take to his 
automobile. The rich gentleman listened with in- 


COESEN THINKS IT OVER 81 


terest to all the boys said, and, as he walked away, 
his face became a study. 

“ I suppose I could do it,” he said to himself. 
“ Those lads have done me some great favors. 
They saved Violet from those kidnappers, and aided 
us to escape from the fireworks, and Harry West- 
more once saved Violet from a bull. I really owe 
those lads a good deal. And the touring-car will 
do no good to anybody being stored in a garage 
while we are in Europe. I must look into this be- 
fore I go away, — and have a talk with Mr. West- 
more and Mr. Rush.” 

As the boys were passing down a side street of 
Cresco, they were hailed by Joel Runnell, who stood 
in the dooryard of a neat-looking cottage. As they 
came up, Cora Runnell also appeared. 

‘‘ Is this your new home? ” asked Joe, as he and 
the others tipped their caps to the girl. 

“ This is the spot/’ answered the old hunter. 
“ What do you think of it ? ” 

“ It is very nice,” said Fred. “ I hope you like 
it.” ’ 

“ Oh, we do ! ” answered Cora Runnell. “ It is so 
much better than living down in the woods.” 

“ I suppose that is true,” said Joe. 

“ We’d be perfectly happy if it wasn’t for a bit 
o’ trouble we are having,” said Joel Runnell. 


82 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Seems like we could never git just settled,” he 
added, with a sigh. 

“ What trouble is that ? ” questioned Harry, 
quickly. 

Oh, dad, you ought not to worry the boys about 
that,” interposed Cora. 

They might as well know it as not,” said the old 
hunter. “ It’s trouble with Mr. Boardman.” 

“ Why, not over that old note, I hope ! ” cried 
Fred, referring to a debt the old hunter had once 
owed Mr. Boardman. 

Oh, no, that was paid long ago. It’s about this 
cottage. As I told you, the place was left to Cora 
by her aunt. Now Boardman claims some kind of 
an interest in the property.” 

“ What interest? ” demanded Joe. 

“ I ain’t no lawyer, and I can’t explain it ex- 
actly. But Boardman says the interest is worth 
three hundred dollars, and if we don’t pay it he’ll 
go to law and sell us out.” 

“ But we can pay — if we have to,” put in the girl, 
quickly. “ My aunt left me enough money.” 

“ I’d not pay Mr. Boardman a cent unless he 
proves his claim,” said Paul. “ He may be honest 
enough, but he is as sharp as they make ’em. Let 
him show his claim in writing, or something like 
that.” 


CCRSEN THINKS IT OVER 83 


“ I think I’d consult a lawyer,” added Bart. 

“ I don’t know any lawyer in this town.” 

“ There is Mr. Blackman. He is a good lawyer, 
so I’ve heard my father say. Why not go to him? 
It would be better to pay him twenty-five dollars for 
advice than pay Mr. Boardman three hundred that 
maybe isn’t coming to him legally.” 

Joel Runnell was interested, and asked about the 
lawyer and where he lived. At last he said he would 
get advice. 

“ Mr. Boardman said he’d call again in a week,” 
said the old hunter. “ Before he comes I’ll see 
Mr. Blackman, and find out what I had best 
do.” 

As my old readers know, Fred thought a good 
deal of Cora Runnell, and would have been per- 
fectly willing to extend the call. But it was grow- 
ing late, and the others said they had better start for 
Lakeport, so they left; the old hunter and his daugh- 
ter wishing them a pleasant journey home. 

I hope they don’t have to pay Mr. Boardman a 
cent,” said Fred, as the boys wheeled along the forest 
road leading to Brookside. 

“ Say, fellows, I guess all of you remember this 
spot ! ” cried Harry, presently. 

“ Well, rather ! ” answered several of the others. 
They had to shiver as they gazed at a number of 


84 THE AUTOMOBILE BOY3 

the half-burned trees and remembered the fierce for- 
est fire that had all but cost them their lives. 

“ I move we take the new road into Brookside/’ 
said Joe. “ George Dixon said it was in fine con- 
dition.” 

Right you ^re ! ” sang out Matt, merrily. He 
turned to Bart. “ Say, Bart, old man ? ” 

‘‘Well?” asked the big youth, laconically. He 
did not do much talking while riding a wheel. 

“Want any more nuts to crack?” 

“ ril crack you if you mention that again ! ” cried 
Bart. 

“ Come on for a race into Brookside ! ” called out 
Paul. “ The first boy there gets a fresh ginger- 
snap ! ” 

“ A race it is ! ” answered Harry. “ Come on ! ” 
And away he spun, with the others trailing after 
him. 


CHAPTER IX 


AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 

‘‘ Harry, what do you make of this ? 

It was Joe who spoke. He held in his hand a 
note which he had just read with keen interest. 

‘‘What is it, Joe?’’ 

“ An invitation from Mr. Corsen, asking both 
of us to call at his home to-morrow afternoon at 
four o’clock for a ride in his automobile. He says 
to bring Fred along.” 

“ Hurrah 1 That’s great ! ” exclaimed the 
younger Westmore boy, flinging his cap in the air. 
“ Oh, I hope he gives us a good long ride ! ” 

“ He says for us to make arrangements to remain 
away for supper.” 

“Then that means a long ride, Joe! Isn’t it 
fine ? ” And Harry’s face glowed with enthusiasm. 

“ He must have found out how anxious we were 
to go autoing,” went on Joe. 

“ Yes, and he is doing this to square up for what 
we did when the fireworks went off.” 

“ I don’t know about that. If that was so, why 
85 


86 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

didn’t he invite Paul? We ^re using his boat — 
or, rather, hi 3 uncle’s.” 

The boys talked the invitation over, but could 
reach no other conclusion than that Mr. Corsen 
simply desired to give tl^m a good time. Both 
readily received consent id' accept, and then they 
rushed off to see Fred. 

‘‘ It’s just what I’ve been wishing for,” said the 
stout youth. “ I hope he takes us about fifty miles.” 

“ Make it a hundred while you are at it,” added 
Harry. “ Let me see, if we are out four hours and 
make twenty-five miles an hour, that will be a hun- 
dred even.” 

“ You can’t make twenty-five miles an hour on the 
hills around the lake,” answered Joe. But we 
might go out Camdale way and do it.” 

^ The boys were in quite a state of excitement over 
the invitation, and could not resist the temptation to 
tell some of their friends. 

You’re the lucky ones ! ” cried Link. ‘‘ I wish I 
was going.” 

Maybe he’ll give you a ride some other time,” 
said Harry. 

“ No such luck, I am afraid,” answered the car- 
penter’s son, with a sigh. 

The boys washed and brushed up with care, and 
put on their best caps. They started for the Cor- 


AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 87 

sen mansion early, but ‘‘ hung around ” the entrance 
to the grounds until Joe’s watch pointed to the exact 
hour. 

It’s not the thing to present yourself ahead of 
time,” he explained. 

Mr. and Mrs. Corsen were on hand, and also 
Violet, the latter in a new white dress with blue rib- 
bons. All greeted the boys warmly. 

“Well, are you ready for a good long ride?” 
asked the rich gentleman, with a smile. 

“ As long as you please to make it ! ” answered 
Joe. “ It was very kind of you to ask us to 
come.” 

“ It was, indeed! ” added his brother and Fred. 

“ I wanted to show you what my automobile can 
do,” said Munroe Corsen. “ I’ll go with you, and 
also my chauffeur, Larpone. If you are ready, 
we’ll start right away.” 

The lads were not only ready, but anxious, for the 
ride, and the chauffeur was ordered to bring the big 
six-cylinder automobile around to the stepping-block 
of the mansion. 

“ You may take turns sitting on the front seat,” 
said Mr. Corsen. “ I’ll sit in the back with the 
others.” And it was decided that Joe should be 
the first to sit beside the chauffeur. Larpone was a 
Frenchman, but he spoke English very well. 


88 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ Now, don’t get hurt ! ” cried little Violet, as her 
father told the chauffeur he might start the car. 

‘‘ We’ll take care of ourselves, don’t fear ! ” an- 
swered Harry, brightly. 

“ Which way would you like to go? ” questioned 
Munroe Corsen, as the automobile glided forward 
and out of the grounds with scarcely a sound. 

Oh, anywhere will suit me ! ” answered Joe. 

“ It’s all so new, one road will be about as good as 
another,” added Fred. 

I was thinking we might go to Brookside, and 
then to Washingtonville,” said the owner of the car. 
“We can stop at the latter place for supper, and 
then come back to Lakeport by the way of Garden- 
dale and Camdale.” 

“ Why, that will be over a hundred miles ! ” cried 
Harry, who knew distances in that section quite 
well. 

“ A hundred and twelve, according to the road- 
book.” 

“ Can we make it? ” asked Joe. 

“Oh, yes, and have plenty of time for supper,” 
was the reply. 

The boys instantly agreed that such a trip would 
suit them to perfection, and accordingly Munroe 
Corsen spoke to the chauffeur. The touring-car was 
turned in the direction of Brookside, and away they 


AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 89 


sailed, up hill and down dale, at a speed that varied 
from twelve to twenty-five miles an hour. Larpone 
knew exactly how to handle the car to the best ad- 
vantage, and he took pride in letting the boys, and 
especially Joe, see how it was done. 

“ The engine of the car, he is like one horse,” 
said the French chauffeur, while speeding along. 
“ You treat him well, he goes well ; you abuse him 
and, presto ! you can do nothing with him! ” 

‘‘ I believe you,” replied the elder of the West- 
more boys. And then he asked the chauffeur if he 
had seen the hill-climbing contest and noted Si 
Voup’s handling of his car. 

Yes, I see him,” was the answer. That young 
man is one big fool. Some day he will break his 
engine to pieces — and maybe break his head, too 1 ” 

“ Well, if I owned such a valuable car. I’d want 
to keep it in the best condition possible,” said 
Joe. 

Almost before they knew it, the automobile had 
reached Brookside, and they were bowling merrily 
through one of the principal streets. 

“ We will stop here for a minute,” said Munroe 
Corsen. “ I ordered a new inner tube at Dacey’s. 
I’ll see if he has it.” 

They halted in front of a garage, and Mr. Corsen 
and the chauffeur went inside. While they were 


90 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

gone, two boys chanced to stroll by. They were 
George Dixon and Roy Willetts. 

“ Hello ! ” cried the leader of the Brookside boys. 

Since when did you get an automobile ? ” 

“ Bought this yesterday,” answered Harry, with 
a wink at the others. 

“ You did! ” ejaculated Roy Willetts. Say, you 
must be getting rich ! ” 

“ Oh, it didn’t cost much — only four thousand 
dollars,” put in Fred, bound to help the joke 
along. 

“ Four thousand ! Phew ! ” was George Dixon’s 
comment. That’s the price of a house and 
lot!” 

“ We’re thinking of buying three of them — so 
that all the baseball and football players can ride,” 
continued Joe. Want to lend us a few hundred 
dollars? If you haven’t got it with you, I can call 
this evening for the money.” 

Oh, you’re joking! ” cried. Roy Willetts. It’s 
not your car at all. Maybe it’s Si Voup’s car,” he 
added, quickly. 

“ Do you think we’d go out in Si’s car ? ” de- 
manded Harry, indignantly. 

No, I don’t,” said George Dixon. But I don’t 
think the car is yours — not but that you may deserve 
to have an auto,” he added, in a friendly tone. 



AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 91 

“ It is Mr. Corsen’s machine/’ explained Joe. 
“ He was kind enough to ask us to take a long ride 
with him — out Washingtonville way.” 

“ You’re in luck.” 

“ So we think,” answered Fred. 

The friends continued to talk for several minutes, 
and during that time another automobile came into 
sight and ran up to the front of the garage. It con- 
tained Mr. Voup and Si. 

“ Say, what are you fellows doing in that ma- 
chine? ” cried the bully, after his father had entered 
the garage. 

“ That is our business. Si,” answered Joe, coolly. 

“If the owner catches you in it, he’ll give you 
fits!” 

“Will he?” asked Harry. “How do you 
know? ” 

“ Because auto owners don’t like other folks to 
get in their cars,” grumbled Si. 

“ Maybe you don’t know we’ve bought this car? ” 
said Fred. 

“Bought it?” roared the bully. “You? Not 
much! You couldn’t raise money enough! ” And 
he laughed coarsely. 

“ Say, Voup, that’s a mean thing to say ! ” ex- 
claimed George Dixon. 

“ I’m not talking to you, George Dixon ! ” 


92 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Well, I’m talking to you. It was mean, dirt 
mean.” 

You mustn’t think, because you happen to own 
a car, that you are better than anybody else,” added 
Roy Willetts. “ Because, as a matter of fact, you 
are not half as good,” he went on, with spirit. 

‘‘ Ha ! do you mean that for an insult ? ” roared 
Si, growing red in the face. 

“ You can take it as you please, Voup. You try 
to cut a big dash in that auto, but please remember 
that I haven’t forgotten the mean tricks you and 
your cronies played, when you wanted to get in the 
baseball league and in the football league. I’d 
rather be poor and have a clean, record, than have 
an auto and the record you’ve got.” 

“ Oh, shut up ! ” growled Si, not knowing what 
else to say. “ You fellows all make me sick ! ” And 
then he jumped from his car and followed his father 
into the garage. 

“ Did you ever see his match ! ” murmured Fred. 

“ No, and I never want to,” answered George 
Dixon. “ It’s a wonder the fellows of Lakeport 
don’t drum him out of town.” 

“ It’s his father’s money that helps him to stay,” 
answered Harry. Mr. Voup uses his money 
freely, and that is what counts with a good many 
folks. But some day Si will get into some trouble 


( 


AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 93 

that all hi'^ noney can’t help him out of, — just wait 
and see.” 

George Dixon and his chum moved on, and a min- 
ute later Munroe Corsen and the chauffeur came 
from the garage with a new inner tube, which was 
stowed away in a box under one of the seats. Both 
the owner of the car and the driver were smiling 
grimly, and they looked meaningly at each other. 

“ I doubt if Dacey will want to make any more 
repairs for Mr. Voup,” remarked Munroe Corsen, 
as the touring-car moved off once more. 

“ He is very angry, and perhaps he has a right 
to be,” answered the chauffeur. ‘‘ For myself, I 
am of a thought that Mr. Dacey is an honorable 
workman.” 

“ I think so myself,” said Mr. Corsen, and then, 
noting the look of inquiry on the faces of the boys, 
he added : “ I suppose you saw Mr. Voup go into the 
garage?” 

“ Yes,” was the answer. 

He came to complain about a bill. Mr. Dacey, 
it seems, charged him six dollars for fixing a lamp, 
straightening out a fender, and doing some other 
work on the car, and Mr. Voup thought the charge 
ought to be about two dollars. He raised a terrible 
row.” 

“ Well, wasn’t the work worth it ? ” asked Harry. 


94 THE AUTOMOBILE t*OYS 

“ According to Dacey’s man it was wo *th more — 
in fact, the man said that in a big ci^ they would 
charge fifteen or twenty dollars for the same repairs 
— and I think they would myself. I think Mr. Voup 
was very unreasonable, and he is unwise, too, for if 
Dacey refuses to do any more work for him, he will 
have to go a long distance to have it done. Good 
repair shops are scarce around here.” 

I guess those are the damages Si sustained 
when he tried to run us down on the road,” said 
Fred. 

“ Did he try to do that? ” asked. Munroe Corsen, 
with interest. 

“ He did,” went on the stout youth, and told the 
particulars, and also told about A1 Milton. 

‘‘ He is a bad boy, and will come to a bad end, - 
unless he is taken in hand,” was the rich gentleman’s 
comment. 

On they rolled, along the country roads and 
through several small villages. They had to climb 
one long hill, and, when at the top, they stopped 
long enough to take a look around at the scenery. 

“ Oh, this is the best ever ! ” cried Joe, enthusi- 
astically. “ What a grand thing it would be to take 
a tour in an auto.” 

“You would like it, would you?” queried Mun- 
roe Corsen. 


AN INVITATION ACCEPTED 95 


“ I’d like it better than anything else in the 
world ! ” 

“ Better than playing baseball this summer? ’’ 

“ I think so. It would be more of a novelty.” 

“ Yes, it would certainly be a novelty. What 
about running a car, though? Do you think you 
could learn to do that — or would you want a chauf- 
feur?” 

“ Oh, I would want to learn to run it ! ” 

So would I ! ” added Fred and Harry. 

That would be more than half the fun,” ex- 
plained Joe. “ Of course, Fd want somebody to go 
with me at first.” 

“ Yes, that would be the only way to do, until 
you had mastered the running thoroughly, and 
learned how to make minor repairs.” 

‘‘ I think I could learn quickly,” went on Joe. ‘‘ I 
take such an interest in the thing.” 

Well, when a person is thoroughly interested, it 
is generally easy to learn,” was Munroe Corsen’s 
comment. 


CHAPTER X 


AN OFFER OF AN AUTOMOBILE 

Well, we have covered fifty-seven miles/’ re- 
marked Harry, as the touring-car came to a halt in 
front of the Washingtonville Hotel. 

‘‘ Yes, and we did it in less than two hours and a 
half,” added his brother, consulting his watch. 
“ That beats bicycling all hollow, doesn’t it? ” 

“ If I did that on my wheel I’d not have any feet 
left to stand on,” was Fred’s comment. 

I trust the ride didn’t tire you,” said Munroe. 
Corsen. 

“ Not in the least,” answered Harry. 

“ We’ll go in here, wash up a bit, and have sup- 
per,” went on the rich gentleman. “ I telephoned 
from Dacey’s that we were coming, so we shall not 
have to wait for the meal.” 

The boys got out, and the car was run around to 
the hotel garage by the chauffeur, who then went in 
a side room to get his own meal. The lads were 
soon ready for the repast, and followed Mr. Corsen 
to the large dining-room. 

96 


OFFER OF AUTOMOBILE 97 


“ Here is your table, sir/' said the head waiter, 
when the rich gentleman had mentioned his name, 
and he led the party to one near a wide window over- 
looking a flower-garden. 

A full course dinner had been ordered, beginning 
with soup and fish, and ending with ice-cream and 
cake, and it is perhaps needless to say that the boys 
did full justice to all that was set before them. Each 
of the three had been brought up to observe good 
table manners, and this Mr. Munroe noted with 
some satisfaction, for he was used to good society 
and perfect table etiquette. They took their time 
over the meal, but did not linger much longer than 
was necessary. 

‘‘If you will excuse me a moment, I will get a few 
cigars,” said the gentleman, after they had left the 
dining-room. “ I have a weakness for smoking 
after a meal. None of you smoke, I believe.” 

“ No, sir,” answered Harry. 

“ I am glad to hear it. Time enough when you 
are men — if you ever want to smoke at all.” 

Munroe Corsen left them, and the three lads 
walked out on the porch of the hotel, and then down 
to where the chauffeur had already brought around 
the touring-car. As Joe was about to get into the 
tonneau — it being Fred’s turn to sit on the front 
seat — he noticed a young man on the other side of 


98 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


the street. The young man had his hat far back on 
his head and was staggering along in anything but 
a respectable fashion. 

‘‘ Why, see ! ” cried the boy. Isn’t that A1 Mil- 
ton, the young fellow Si Voup knocked down? ” 

It certainly is ! ” answered his brother. 
“ What’s the matter with him ? ” 

“ He has been drinking, that is what’s the matter,” 
answered Fred, in disgust. 

What a shame ! ” murmured Harry. I 
thought he appeared like a nice sort.” 

“ So he did,” went on Joe. “ Maybe he is 
sick.” 

% 

“ He is not sick — he drink too much,” said the 
chauffeur. 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ I just see him, over on the corner. He comes 
from a saloon and bumps into me. I was going to 
make him beg my pardon, but he cannot, for he can 
scarcely stand. He is a beast ! ” 

“ What a shame ! ” murmured Harry. Then of 
a sudden he looked at his brother and Fred. “ Say, 
do you suppose he was under the influence of drink 
when he was run down by the auto ? ” 

It might be so,” answered his brother, slowly. 

“ I didn’t smell liquor on him that day,” said 
Fred. “ But he might have had enough in him to 


OFFER OF AUTOMOBILE 99 

bewilder him. And in that case, maybe Si wasn’t 
so much to blame, after all.” 

It’s too bad ! ” sighed Joe. He really did seem 
like a nice fellow. It’s queer what a hold liquor 
does get on some people ! ” And he shook his head 
gravely. By this time the young man across the 
way had reeled around a corner out of sight. 

It was a clear evening, and with all the lamps lit 
to show the way, the big touring-car started on the 
return to Lakeport, passing through Gardendale, 
Camdale, and several other villages of less im- 
portance. On one of the straight, level stretches 
Joe was allowed to guide the car, the chauffeur sit- 
ting beside him, to tell him what to do. It thrilled 
the lad through and through to get his hands on the 
steering-wheel. 

“ It’s great ! ” he murmured. “ Simply great ! 
Say, I could stay out all night doing this ! ” 

‘'Want to become a regular joy rider, eh?” re- 
turned Fred, with a laugh. 

“ Well, you know what I mean, Fred. It’s just 
splendid sport, to sit there and have such a power- 
ful car under your control.” 

“ Yes, if it is under your control, Joe. What if 
it tried to get away from you? ” 

“ I’d shut off the power and put on the brakes — 
nobody could do more than that.” 


100 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

Right you are/' answered Munroe Corsen, with 
a laugh. A good rule of the road is : When in 
doubt, don’t take a chance, but slow up or stop. If 
more observed that rule, there would be fewer ac- 
cidents.” 

“ I guess most of the accidents come from speed- 
ing,” observed Harry. 

You are right. The speed law is continually 
violated, and cars are run at forty and fifty miles 
an hour when they should run at twelve to twenty 
miles. This car can make fifty miles and more, 
but I never allow my man to run over thirty at the 
most, and then only when there is a clear, open 
road ahead.” 

“ I’d like to take a long trip, but take my time 
about it,” answered Joe. I’d like to find out all 
about the roads, and then journey from town to 
town, seeing new places and new sights. I’d rather 
do that than go tearing around, making a couple of 
hundred miles a day.” 

“ Your idea is the right one, my boy. And now, 
since I have found out that all of you are so inter- 
ested, I have a proposition to make,” continued Mun- 
roe Corsen. ‘‘ I like you lads very much, and I 
have not forgotten how much you have done for me 
and mine. As you know, I and my family are go- 
ing to Europe this summer, and Larpone is going, 


OFFER OF AIJi*rOMOBILE 101 

too — to visit some of his relatives in France. Now, 
during our absence, what would you say if I gave 
you the use of this touring-car? ” And the rich gen- 
tleman smiled broadly at his listeners. 

“ Oh. Mr. Corsen, do you really mean it? gasped 
Harry. 

I do, Harry.” 

It would be very kind, Mr. Corsen,” said Joe. 
‘‘But — but — oh, are you sure you mean it?” he 
faltered, thinking he might be dreaming. 

“ Yes, Joe. IVe been thinking it over ever since 
you spoke about running a car the other day at the 
races. I overheard what you lads said at the re- 
freshment booth.” 

“ It would be the swellest thing that ever hap- 
pened!” burst out Fred. “Why, we could posi- 
tively have the time of our lives, Mr. Corsen! We 
could plan a regular tour, just as Joe said, and take 
out the other fellows, too. But wouldn’t you be 
afraid we’d damage the car?” And Fred’s face 
fell suddenly. 

“ I should wish you to take the best care you could 
of the machine. Of course, accidents are bound to 
happen, — punctures and blow-outs, and things like 
that, — and you would have to make the best of 
them. But I don’t think anything serious will hap- 
pen if you take care.” 


102 THE AUTOflOBILE BOYS 

‘‘ We’ll take care, don’t worry about that, Mr. 
Corsen,” said Joe, hastily. “ But oh ! it seems too 
good to be true! I was wishing you might let us 
use the car, but I didn’t feel like asking it of you — 
you have already done so much for us.” 

“ Well, you lads have done a great deal for me 
and my family,” returned the rich gentleman, feel- 
ingly. If I can give you a summer of pleasure, I 
feel it is my duty to do so. I will let you use the 
car until I come back from Europe, and Larpone 
shall teach all of you how to run it and how to 
make ordinary repairs. How about that ? ” he 
went on, turning to the chauffeur. 

“ To be sure, of a certainty,” answered the 
Frenchman. He was an obliging fellow, naturally, 
and the fact that his wages were to be paid during 
the summer vacation made him more anxious to 
please than ever. 

“ Then we will consider it settled,” announced 
Munroe Corsen. “ And all of you can start in to 
take running lessons as soon as you please. At 
present we’ll keep the car at my place, but after I 
am gone you will have to keep it elsewhere.” 

“ We can keep it in our barn,” said Joe. “ There 
is plenty of room, and it is as dry as a bone.” 

‘‘ Very well. But I advise you to keep it under 
lock and key, so that nobody runs away with it.” 


OFFEE OF AUTOMOBILE 103 


“ We’ll do that, too,” answered Harry. 

“We have two extra shoes and several extra 
inner tubes,” went on Mr. Corsen. “ We also have 
a barrel of gasoline and a large can of lubricating 
oil.” 

“ Oh, I guess we can buy our own gasoline and 
oil,” murmured Fred. 

“ No, I wish you to use what I have first. Now, 
I am going to leave the car primarily in charge of 
Joe, but it is understood that you may all take turns 
at running it, if you wish, and it is also understood 
that you will give the other members of your base- 
ball club, your football club, and your boat club, rides 
if they desire them.” 

“ We’ll do that ! ” cried Joe, quickly, and his 
brother and Fred nodded in approval. 

“ About a tour. If you wish to take one later 
on, you may do so, picking out one or more of the 
other lads to go with you.” 

“ How far can we go? ” asked Fred. 

“ That I will leave to you. But I shouldn’t go 
too far from home. And remember, if you go into 
another State, you may require another license for 
the car. And you’ll have to get licenses to run the 
machine, too.” 

“ Oh, we’ll attend to all that ! ” cried Joe. “ Say, 
am I really awake or dreaming?” he added. 


104 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


You are awake!” answered Munroe Corsen, 
with a laugh. “ All I hope is that you don’t hurt 
yourselves running the car.” 

We’ll be very careful,” answered Harry, and 
the others promised the same. 

“ Of course, my offer is dependent on one thing,” 
went on the rich gentleman, and the boys held their 
breath in suspense. You will have to obtain your 
parents’ permission to be out in the car and to run 
it yourselves.” 

“ I see,” said Harry, and looked somewhat du- 
bious. Perhaps his father might not give the de- 
sired permission. Joe and Fred also looked grave. 
Here was a possible difficulty the boys had not 
thought of before. 

It was about ten o’clock when the touring-car 
reached Lakeport and rolled up in front of the Rush 
homestead. 

“ We’ll get out, too,” said Joe to his brother. He 
wanted to talk to their chum before separating for 
the night. 

“ Don’t you wish me to take you home ? ” ques- 
tioned Mr. Corsen. 

No, thank you, it is only a step,” said Joe. And 
then all the boys thanked the gentleman again for 
his kindness, and he went off, the boys watching the 
big car roll almost silently from view. 


OFFER OF A U TUMUJoiijji. ±05 


If s too good to be true ! ’’ cried Harry, and 
commenced to dance a jig on the sidewalk. “ Oh, 
what good times we will have this summer! ” 

“ Please remember that weVe got to get per- 
mission from father and mother first,” broke in his 
brother. “ I am afraid mother will object — she is 
so afraid of autos.” 

My mother is afraid of ’em, too,” added Fred. 
“ But father rather likes ’em. He said he’d buy one 
if he could afford it.” 

“ We ought to give them all a ride ! ” cried Harry. 

Then they would know that automobiling is per- 
fectly safe.” 

That’s an idea,” returned Fred. Are you 
going to speak about it to-night ? ” 

That depends,” answered Joe, diplomatically. 

I’ll see how the land lies when we get home. 
Harry, you’d better leave it to me.” 

“ I will,” said the younger brother. “ But don’t 
you make a mess of it,” he added, anxiously. “ It 
would break my heart to have to give up that tour 
now.” 

'' Well, I am just as anxious about it as you I ” re- 
torted Joe. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE FIRST LESSON 

The Westmore boys found their mother sitting 
up waiting for them. Their father and the other 
members of the family had retired. 

“Well, did you have a nice ride?” questioned 
Mrs. Westmore, as she let them in. 

“ Oh, mother, we had the best ride ever ! ” cried 
Harry. “ You can’t imagine how far we went ! ” 

“ To Brookside and Bralham, I suppose.” 

“ We went all the way to Washingtonville.” 

“ Why, that is over fifty miles ! ” exclaimed Mrs. 
Westmore. “ How could you go so far in such a 
short space of time ! ” 

“ Well, we did it, and we had a fine dinner at the 
Washingtonville Hotel in the bargain,” said Joe. 
“ The auto ran like clockwork all the way there and 
back.” 

“ I am thankful for it, boys. I was so afraid 
you might have an accident, especially after it got 
dark,” and the mother gave a sigh of relief. 

106 


THE FIRST LESSON 


107 


“ Pooh ! the lamps made the roads as light as 
day,” said Harry. 

“ I suppose so. But one hears of so many auto- 
mobile accidents these days,” answered Mrs. West- 
more. 

Joe and Harry looked at each other. Clearly now 
was no time to broach the subject so near to their 
hearts. 

“ Well ask father first, to-morrow,” whispered 
Joe, as he followed Harry into the entryway, to 
hang up his cap. And Harry nodded in approval, 
Then both lads kissed their mother good-night and 
went to bed. 

It must be confessed that Joe did not sleep very 
well that night. He could not get the thoughts of 
Mr. Corsen’s magnificent offer out of his head, and 
when he did fall into slumber, it was to dream that 
he was out on the road, steering the big touring-car. 
He dreamed that he was in a race against Si Voup 
and A1 Milton, and that he was running dangerously 
close to a precipice. As the touring-car left the 
roadway and flew into space, he let out a wild yell 
for aid, and then came to himself and found Harry 
mg him vigorously. 

■ Joe ! Joe ! Wake up ! You are dreaming ! ” 

" Wha — what's the matter? Was the auto 
..lashed?” gasped the older youth, and then he 


4 . 


108 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


looked sheepishly at his brother. “ My, what a 
dream I had ! ” he added. 

“ I should say you had a regular nightmare ! re- 
turned Harry. “You sat up and twisted the bed- 
clothes right and left, and yelled like a wild In- 
dian!” 

“ I thought I was running the auto, and Si Voup 
and A1 Milton were getting the better of me.” 

“ Boys! What is the matter? ” called Mr. West- 
more, and they heard their father walking through 
the hallway. 

“ Oh, it’s nothing,” stammered Harry. He caught 
his brother by ’the arm. “Don’t say it was the 
auto, or maybe they won’t want us to run it ! ” 

“ But I heard you cry out,” insisted Mr. West- 
more. 

“ I got a nightmare, that’s all,” answered Joe. 
“ I’m all right now.” 

“ It must have been the automobile ride that did 
it,” came in Mrs. Westmore’s voice. “ They are so 
exciting, you know.” 

“ More than likely it is something the boy ate,” 
answered her husband. “ He is not used to course 
dinners in the evening,” and he returned to bed. 

“Anyway, I’d rather have it laid to the dinner 
than to the auto,” whispered Joe to Harry, and then 
he and his brother went to sleep again. 


THE FIEST LESSON 


109 


Both boys were up bright and early, and did a 
number of chores before breakfast. Harry kept 
looking at Joe, but it was not until breakfast was 
almost over that the older lad broached the subject 
that was so near to their hearts. 

“ The Corsens are going to Europe this sum- 
mer — in fact, they are going to start week after 
next,” said Joe, at last. 

So I heard,” answered Mr. Westmore, as he 
stirred his coffee. “ Well, they have more money to 
burn than I have.” 

“ Are they going to lock up the mansion? ” asked 
Laura, the boys’ younger sister. 

“ Not exactly,” said Harry. “ They are going 
to leave a caretaker in charge — Mrs. Nally.” 

‘‘ The rest of the servants are going away, and 
the chauffeur is going, too,” added Joe. 

Is Mr. Munroe going to take his automobile 
with him?” questioned Mr. Westmore, as he dis- 
posed of the last of his eggs. 

“ No.” Joe took a deep breath. “ He — er — he 
said he would let us have the touring-car while he 
was away. He said he wanted to do something for 
us boys for all we had done for him, and so he said 
we could use the car this summer, providing, of 
course, we’d take good care of it — and, of course, 
we’ll do that,” added Joe, hastily. 


no THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ We are not to have the car alone,” added 
Harry. “ Fred is to use it, too — and we are to let 
the other members of the clubs have rides.” He 
was gazing very anxiously at his parents. 

“ Let you use the car ! ” cried Mrs. Westmore. 

‘‘ How perfectly lovely ! ” exclaimed Laura. 

Won’t you let me have a ride? ” 

“ To be sure ! ” answered Joe, giving her a grate- 
ful look. “ We’ll take you out, and all your girl 
friends, too.” 

‘‘ And who is going to run the machine? ” ques- 
tioned Mr. Westmore. 

We are all going to learn — Mr. Corsen’s chauf- 
feur is to teach us.” 

''You run that big car!” cried Mrs. West- 
more, aghast. " Oh, Joe, you’ll kill yourself, 
sure ! ” 

" Mother, I’ll do nothing of the kind ! Why, 
lots of young fellows run cars.” 

" It would worry me to death ! Oh, I cannot al- 
low this, really, Joe, I can’t I ” And the mother’s 
face showed her great anxiety. 

" Si Voup runs a car,” put in Laura. " I’m sure 
if he can do it, Joe can ! Joe is a better baseball and 
football player than Si.” 

" Running an automobile isn’t playing baseball 
or football,” retorted the mother. " Every day one 


THE FIRST LESSON 111 

reads in the newspaper of some accident to a ma- 
chine ! It’s dreadful ! ” 

“ But you hear of football accidents, too,” put in 
Harry. ‘‘ Oh, I am sure, mother, we can learn to 
run that car in perfect safety.” 

“ The way I understand it, running an automobile 
is expensive,” said Mr. Westmore. “ You have to 
buy gasoline and lubricating oil, and oil and other 
stuff for lights, and every time a tire burst, it costs 
a small fortune for repairs, — not to mention other 
breakdowns. You’d find it would eat up all your 
spending money and more.” 

We’ll take care of the expense, even if we have 
to earn the money,” answered Joe. ‘‘Of course, 
Fred will pay his share, and the other boys will have 
to whack up, too, if they go along.” 

“ I don’t see how I can permit it,” said Mrs. 
Westmore, with a sigh. 

“ Did Mr. Corsen seem to think you could run 
the machine?” asked Mr. Westmore. 

“ Why, yes. He said he would have his chauf- 
feur teach us. It is very easy, dad.” 

“ We’ll take you and mother out some day and 
show you how easy it is ! ” added Harry. 

“ I don’t think you’ll get me in an automobile ! ” 
cried Mrs. Westmore. 

‘‘Oh, yes, ma, it will be fun!” cried Laura. 


112 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Why, the boys can take us visiting to Brookside, 
and Camdale, and all around. It will be more fun 
than driving old Kate, she is getting so slow ! ” 

Thus the talk continued, until it was time for Mr. 
Westmore to go to his store. He was willing to 
let the boys try running the automobile, but his wife 
still demurred. 

“ ril talk to Mrs. Rush about it, and see what she 
says,” said Mrs. Westmore at last, and there the 
matter had to rest. 

In the meantime Fred had been having an equally 
hard time of it at home, trying to get his parents 
to consent. Mrs. Rush was willing to please her 
son, but the hardware merchant shook his head 
doubtfully. 

“ Fred is so heedless at times,” he said. He’d be 
sure to run the machine into a ditch, or maybe the 
lake.” 

“ No, I wouldn’t, father,” answered the stout 
youth. I’d run that machine as carefully as I’d 
drive a horse.” 

“ W ell, you’re a careless driver, sometimes.” 

“ But I’d be very, very careful! ’' pleaded Fred. 

“ Well, we’ll see about it,” answered Mr. Rush, 
non-committally. 

But luck favored the boys. That afternoon Mrs. 
Westmore went to see Mrs. Rush, and the latter 


THE FIEST LESSON 


113 


persuaded the former that it would be no more 
dangerous for the boys to run the touring-car than 
for them to be scorching over the country roads on 
their bicycles, or going out on the lake in the Shale 
sloop. 

“If the sloop went down in a squall they might 
be drowned,’' said Mrs. Rush. “ And if they are 
on land that can’t happen to them. And they are 
just as liable to break their necks on their bicycles 
as in a touring-car.” 

In the meantime Munroe Corsen, thinking, per- 
haps, that the boys would have difficulty in getting 
permission to take up his offer, went to see both 
Mr. Westmore and Mr. Rush, whom he knew well. 
He talked the matter over with both men for an 
hour, and at last the fathers said the boys might do 
as they pleased. But each added that he would not 
be responsible if the touring-car was wrecked. 

“ Very well,” said Munroe Corsen. “ I’ll trust 
the lads to take good care of my property.” 

When the boys at last knew that they could really 
use the touring-car that summer, they went fairly 
wild with joy. 

“ Somebody will have to hold me down ! ” cried 
Harry. “ I feel as if my head was a balloon! ” 
ic “ Let us go and tell the other fellows ! ” cried 
Ved. 

S 

( 


114 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ I am afraid some of them will be a bit jealous,’’ 
answered Joe. “ But that can’t be helped.” 

“ We’ll promise all of them plenty of rides,” an- 
swered the stout youth. 

The news soon spread, and the Westmore boys 
and Fred were congratulated by Link, Paul, and a 
number of others on their good fortune. One or 
two of the old football eleven were a little jealous, 
but they took good care not to show it. 

“ We are going to give all of you long rides,” 
said Joe. “ But first we have got to learn how to 
run the car.” 

“ Excuse me, but I don’t want to be in it while you 
are learning,” answered Matt. “ Call on me after 
you have your diplomas ! ” and this sally brought 
forth a general laugh. 

Joe was the first to take a lesson in running the 
car. He went out with the chauffeur directly after 
school, and remained on the road for two hours. 
During that time he was initiated into the mysteries 
of the foot clutch and the foot brake, and the use 
of the speed lever and the hand brake, and was also 
made to understand the spark and the throttle con- 
trols. 

“ As you know,” said the chauffeur. “ There are 
three speeds forward and one reverse. When yoi 
start your car you do it on first or low speed. Aftc^* 


THE FIRST LESSON 115 

it is running well, you can change to second, and then 
to third, or high.” 

'' It is not very difficult,” said the youth. 

“ The main thing about running a big car is to 
know what to do on the moment,” was the teacher’s 
answer. “ An emergency arises — you act quickly, 
— or you are lost.” 

'' In other words, keep your wits about you,” and 
Joe laughed. 

Yes, exactly so, my young friend.” 

When the lesson was over, the boy was somewhat 
surprised to learn that he was in a dripping perspira- 
tion and as limp as a rag. His nerves had been at 
top tension, and now came the reaction. But he had 
done well, and the chauffeur praised him accord- 
ingly. f 

Two more lessons, and you will be able to run 
alone,” said the Frenchman. '' Of course, you 
must go slow. The rest, he will be experience ! ” 

“Never mind. I’ll get there!” said Joe, quietly 
but firmly. “ I’ve made up my mind to it I ” 

On the way back to the town they passed Si Voup. 
At once the bully turned his car around and came up 
alongside. 

“ What are you doing? Learning to run a car? ” 
he asked, rudely, of Joe. 

“ I am,” was the short reply. 


116 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“Going to be a chauffeur, eh?’’ went on Si. 
“ Well, it’s a pretty decent-paying job. But I don’t 
think anybody around here will want to hire you.” 
And off he sped down a side street. 

“ Wonder what he’ll say when he learns we are 
going to have the use of this car all summer ? ” 
mused Joe. “ I guess he will be somewhat jealous.” 


CHAPTER XII 


A LITTLE HOLD-UP 

As WAS to be expected, the boys were all anxious 
to learn how to run the touring-car, and the Corsen 
chauffeur had his hands full teaching them. But 
he was a patient man and did not in the least resent 
the numerous questions put to him. He showed 
Harry and Fred how to work the levers and pedals, 
and the wheel, and then gave all the boys several 
lessons in taking off and putting on tires, in fixing 
battery wires and spark plugs, and in making nu- 
merous other small repairs. 

At the end of a week Joe felt quite at home in 
the car, and under the supervision of the French 
chauffeur he took out Link, Paul, and Bart. They 
went out for two hours and covered about twenty- 
five miles of good roads around the lake, and the 
older Westmore boy felt proud of his achievement. 

“ In a couple of weeks Til be ready to take the 
car anywhere,’’ declared the youth. Why, it seems 
to come as natural as playing baseball.” 

Well, I’ve heard that some folks were natural- 
117 


118 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


born automobilists,” answered Link. You must 
be one of ’em.” 

Joe and Harry were anxious to get their father 
and mother and sister Laura in the car, and suc- 
ceeded on the following Saturday afternoon. Joe 
was at the wheel, and though he was somewhat 
nervous, he did his best not to show it. 

“ Now, please don’t have any accidents or break- 
downs!” whispered Harry. “If you do, mother 
will be worried to death every time we go 
out.” 

“ I’ll do my best,” answered the older brother. 

They took the road for Camdale, and all went 
well until they were within about a mile of that 
place, when Joe espied ahead of them a farmer driv- 
ing a big wagon full of empty milk cans. The turn- 
out ahead occupied the center of the road. 

Joe tooted his horn, and then, as the farmer paid 
no attention, he tooted again. Still the farmer kept 
to the middle of the road. 

“ Joe, you can’t pass him ! ” cried Mrs. Westmore, 
as he sent the machine a little to the left. 

“ I wish he’d turn out and let me pass,” was the 
son’s answer, and he tooted the horn once more. 

“ That man must be deaf,” was Laura’s comment. 

“ No, he isn’t deaf,” answered Harry. “ It’s old 
Jed Tardus, and it is only his meanness. He never 


A LLTTLE HOLD-UP 


121 


turns out for the breeze. “ I feel just as if I was 
makes us getnd her sparkling eyes showed her 
He cer^ 

was Mr. \stmore had always liked a fast horse, and, 
about autear over, he rather enjoyed the little spurt, 
knew thestmore, however, shook her head, 
slow-gake the easy riding best,” she declared. You 
highway the scenery better;” and then Joe slowed 

Agai.io that she might not be worried further, 
farme^the time they were on their way home, Joe 
did- demonstrated that he could run the car very 
v/ell. Then Harry pleaded to be allowed to show 
his ability, and drove the car for several miles. He 
had to pilot the machine through a herd of cows, 
and this made him a little nervous, but he got 
through in safety, and for this his folks and Laura 
praised him. 

They had passed to a side road leading into Lake- 
port. On this was located the farm belonging to 
old Jed Tardus. The road was somewhat narrow, 
and Joe, who was again at the wheel, was glad that 
no vehicle was in sight ahead, for a passage would 
have been difficult, if not impossible, the ground on 
either side of the road being marshy. 

“Here comes old Tardus now!” cried Harry, 
who was looking behind along the road into which 
they had turned. 


122 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘Are you sure, Harry?” asked Joe, quickly. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Has he got his big wagon with him? ” 

“ Certainly, and he seems to be in a hurry, too,” 
added the younger Westmore lad. 

“ I think ril give him a dose of his own medi- 
cine,” said Joe, dryly. 

He watched the road and saw, at a distance 
ahead, a spot that was particularly narrow. On 
either side the ground was soft and filled with pools 
of water. He threw in his second speed and slowed 
down his engine, until the big touring-car did little 
more than crawl along. 

Behind them rattled the big farm wagon, the 
empty milk cans jangling together. Old Jed Tar- 
dus was late for the afternoon’s milking and he was 
lashing his team to get home. 

“ Hi, there! Git out of the way! ” he yelled, as 
he came up behind the touring-car. 

“ Don’t pay any attention! ” whispered Joe, with- 
out looking around. 

Mr. Westmore smiled grimly as he understood 
his son’s move, and even Mrs. Westmore became in- 
terested. As for Laura and Harry, they could 
scarcely keep from laughing outright. 

“ I say there, let me git past! ” bawled Jed Tar- 
dus. “ Move yer old smoke-wagon to one side ! ” 


A LITTLE HOLD-UP 


123 


To this call those in the touring-car paid not the 
slightest attention. Joe was nearing the narrowest 
part of the road and he throttled down the machine 
still more, so that it all but stopped. 

“ Say, you, be you deaf? ” roared the old farmer, 
shaking his whip savagely. Git to one side of the 
road, or else put on some speed! I ain’t a-goin’ to 
stay here all night waitin’ fer yer 1 ” 

“ He’s a patient man,” whispered Harry to his 
sister. “ A kind, gentle man ! ” And at this Laura 
had to stuff her handkerchief in her mouth to keep 
from shrieking with laughter. Mr. Westmore was 
enjoying the joke as much as were his sons. He 
knew old Jed Tardus to be a mean fellow whom 
nearly everybody in that neighborhood despised. 

If yer don’t let me pass I’ll have the law on 
yer ! ” shrieked the old farmer, rising from the seat 
of his wagon, and brandishing his whip more sav- 
agely than before. “ Yer can’t block the road this 
way ! Turn out an’ let me go by 1 ” 

The touring-car continued to crawl along, and 
behind it came the farm wagon, the horses scarcely 
putting one foot before the other. Then, at the 
very narrowest part of the road, Joe came to a stop 
and jumped to the ground. 

“ Say, what are yer goin’ to do now ? ” bawled 
Jed Tardus, in alarm. “ Have yer got a break- 


124 TIITi] AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

down? j yer have, yer can’t block the road this 
way nohow! Shove yer machine to one side.” 

‘‘ I’m not going to get stuck in the mud,” an- 
swered Joe, calmly, but with a wink at his father 
and the others. 

“ Well, yer can’t block the road. I’m in a hurry 
to git home, to do th’ milkin’.” 

“Mr. Tardus, this pays you back for what you 
did to us, when we were trying to pass you on the 
Camdale Turnpike,” answered Joe. He was bend- 
ing over a wheel, pretending to examine it. 

“ Huh I ” snorted the fanner. “ You clear the 
road an’ let me pass.” 

“Why didn’t you let us pass?” And now Joe 
bent over another wheel. 

“ I ain’t got no use for these here smoke- wagons, 
thet’s why. Now you let me pass, do yer hear? I’m 
in a tremendous hurry, I am.” 

“ I am not stopping you from passing. Drive 
around all you want to;” and Joe bent down to look 
at the rear axle. 

“ I can’t drive around, ’less I git stuck in the mud. 
Is it a breakdown?” asked the farmer, anxiously. 

“If it is, it won’t take more than an hour to 
mend,” said Joe, tantalizingly. 

“ An hour ! ” shrilled the old man. “ Do yer 
think I’m going to be held up here an hour by you ? 


\rT"^ 


.■ . 



“ I AM NOT STOPPING YOU FROM PASSING. DriVE AROUND ALL 

YOU WANT TO.” — Page 124. 








k 









. 


► 


M m 

w ^ ^ 


W'. 


/ 




V. 




f « 







t. •■ 



V 


»• . 




»« 


f; 


::C 


— « I 






- <• 


:♦ * 






>v 


- r 




r^T.» -:v. . 

- , ^ ' V 




■/ .' 


1 5 ?/^ r-' 


)«^_r>:.T-'v.. 

■ i 6 V * ^ A ' 

^ -a. 


• 1 








p:! &■'. 

l.-A • "n-ite 





< k 




l»-T 


^.. .. 7- 


* 1 • - 

■ I- 

% r«.,' i' - 




.* 





t 1 A‘ " 




. . - *■ 


m: .^. 

.' i v> 




v> 


. ■‘. > 



•/ 


X''\ ^ '■ ' 

* 

irO 


• f • 






«•/. — 


-Y 


..<1 ' :•• : - > . >* 
. 'JlS - ii.- ^■' 


. ^ -V 





j'"' 





• >4 


-- ,v 




* *, • 

^ /• *.••- •» ,.• 
j 



1 « 


U 



.!» 


,t 

;'*^Vft^, 

'<>-w 



•, r- ; . Yv-jxw.’ 

ft * *■ ^ ‘ ^ . ScJ 








A LITTLE HOLD-UP 125 

Not much I ain’t ! ” And he sprang to the ground 
and came towards Joe. 

‘‘You can suit yourself,” answered the boy. 
“ Pull around me if you want to. I have no 
objections.” 

“ Didn’t I tell yer I can’t pull around in this 
mud? It’s an outrage to block the road, especially 
when I’ve got to git home.” 

Joe got down to peer under the automobile. He 
could hardly keep a straight face. 

“Well?” queried Jed Tardus. “Will it take 
an hour to mend ? ” 

“ Not more than that,” answered the boy. 

“ I ain’t going to wait then/’ cried the old man, 
and leaped back on his wagon. Not without great 
difficulty he turned his team around and headed for 
a side road that led to his farm by a back way. 
As he did this Joe leaped into the touring-car, 
started up his engine on the compression in the 
cylinders, and was off at a speed of fifteen miles an 
hour. 

“ Hi, what’s that? ” roared Jed Tardus, and then, 
realizing how he had been hoaxed, he shook his fist 
at those in the retreating automobile. 

“ He won’t forget that lesson in a hurry,” was 
Joe’s comment. ^ 

“ It was just all right, Joe,” added Harry. 

0 


THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

% 

“ It certainly did serve him right, for making us 
-take his dust on the Turnpike,” said Laura. 

He; will be very angry at you after this,” said 
Mrs. Westmore. “ You must be careful v^nd not 
get into any more trouble with him.” 

Tardus is one of the kind who think they own 
the road,” was Mr. Westmore’s comment. “ They 
do not respect the rights of others. He deserved 
the lesson Joe gave him.” 

When Lakeport was reached, Joe left his mother 
and sister at the house and then took his father 
around to the flour-and-feed establishment. All 
were well satisfied with the ride, and with the way 
the two boys had handled the automobile. 

“ A little more practice and you’ll be able to run 
the car as well as anybody,” said Mr. Westmore, 
and not without pride. “ But take my advice and 
don’t try to do any speeding. That is how the worst 
of the accidents happen.” 

Arrangements had already been made to keep the 
car in the Westmore barn. The two lads were 
taking it to that place when they chanced to run 
across Walter Bannister and Frank Pemberton, two 
of the members of the old baseball club and foot- 
ball eleven. 

Give us a Ij^tle ride, will you? ” cried Walter. 

“ Sure thing,” answered Joe. “ Jump in ! ” And 



A LITTLE HOLD-UP 0^127 

the two boys entered the tonneau without furtner 
ceremony. Joe started up the machine and headed 
down the main street. As he passed a side street 
another automobile swung into view. It was the 
Voup car, and in it were Si Voup and Ike 
Boardman. 


A 


CHAPTER XIII 

PLOTTING TO RUIN A CAR 

“There is Si Voup!” said Frank. “Wonder 
what he thinks of your having this machine ? ’’ 

“ He thinks I am learning to be a chauffeur/’ an- 
swered Joe. “ He was kind enough, too, to tell 
me he didn’t think anybody around here would 
hire me.” 

“Of all the cads!” burst out Walter. “Say, 
that fellow makes me sick clear down to my toes ! ” 

“ So he does me,” answered Harry. 

For a minute the Voup automobile kept behind 
the Corsen machine. But then Si turned on a little 
more power and ranged alongside. 

“ I see you are sporting around in that auto a 
good deal,” he said, sarcastically. “ I should think 
Mr. Corsen would be afraid to trust it with you.” 

“ Why should he be afraid? ” demanded Harry. 

“ You fellows don’t know how to run a car.” 

“ We are learning fast enough,” answered Joe. 

“If you damage the car, Mr. Corsen will make 
you foot the bill,” came from Ike Boardman. 

128 


PLOTTING TO EUIN A CAR : i 

Maybe you don’t know it costs a fortune to rep< r 
big autos like that.” 

“ Well, you won’t have to pay the bill, Ike, so 
you needn’t worry,” answered Joe. 

“ Humph ! I suppose you think you are some 
pumpkins, riding in that machine,” remarked Si 
Voup. ‘‘ Just the same. I’ll bet you don’t dare to 
race with me.” 

‘‘ I don’t care to race with anybody,” answered 
Joe. 

Afraid, eh? ” sneered the bully. 

“ They don’t know enough about the machine yet 
to race,” broke in Frank. “Just wait till they have 
the hang of it. Si, they’ll beat you out of your 
boots.” 

“Bah! You needn’t brag, Frank Pemberton. 
He’ll never beat me ! ” 

“ Where do you want to race- — up Raddy’s 
Hill ? ” questioned Harry, mischievously. “ That’s 
a good test for any machine, Si.” 

“ Rats I Don’t you talk to me ! I would have 
gone up the hill right enough if there hadn’t been 
something the matter with my magneto.” 

“ That’s right, blame it on the poor old car,” 
murmured Walter, 

“Did you hire that car from Mr. Corsen?” 
asked Ike, curiously. 


130 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


We did not/’ answered Joe. 

Then, how is it you’ve got it? You didn’t buy 
it, did you ? ” 

No.” 

Did he lend it to you?” 

Yes.” 

“ How long? ” And now Si was as much inter- 
ested as Ike. 

“We are to have the car all summer — until the 
Corsens come back from Europe.” 

“ Humph ! ” muttered Si. “ He’s a fool to let 
you have the car that long ! ” 

“ Don’t you call Mr. Corsen a fool ! ” cried 
Harry, his eyes flashing. “If you do, you may get 
into trouble. He is a very fine gentleman — one of 
the best in this neighborhood.” 

“ Oh, of course you’d say that — as he has let 
you have the auto,” muttered Ike. 

“ He’ll be sorry he did it, when he come back 
and sees how you have misused the machine,” 
added Si, and, with this parting shot, the bully put 
on speed and sped out of sight up the road. 

“ He’s as jealous as he can be,” was Walter’s 
comment. 

“ He’d like to be the only young fellow in Lake- 
port with an auto,” added Frank. 

On the following day the Westmore boys went 


PLOTTING TO RUIN A CAR 131 

to the Corsen garage and brought down to their 
father’s stable a box of tools and also the can of 
lubricating oil and the barrel of gasoline. 

“ I don’t want the gasoline in the stable,” said 
Mr. Westmore, the next day. “ You’ll have to 
store it out in the back lot.” And this was done, 
the boys putting the barrel under a temporary shed. 

Two days later the Corsens and their chauffeur 
left. The boys went to the mansion to bid them 
good-by. 

I hope you have a nice time,” said Joe. 

Thank you,” returned Munroe Corsen. “ And 
I trust all of you lads have a fine time with the 
automobile.” 

“ We will have,” answered Fred. 

“ I’ll send you some picture post cards when I get 
to Europe,” said Violet to Harry. “And you must 
write and let me know what trips you take;” and 
so it was arranged. Ever since Harry had saved 
the little miss from the angry bull the pair had 
thought a good deal of each other. 

After the Corsens had departed Joe, Harry, and 
Fred took a long ride by themselves, each lad tak- 
ing his turn at driving the car. 

“ I feel almost as if we owned the car now,” said 
Fred. “With Mr. Corsen away we can do as we 
please with it.” 


1^2 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“Just the way I feel, too,'’ answered Harry. 
“ But we have got to be careful, Fred. The car is 
worth a pile of money.” 

“ Yes, indeed, we’ll be careful,” replied Fred. 
“ Fd not have anything happen to the car for the 
world.” 

“ I’ll tell you what I think we might do,” said 
Harry. “ Take out the other fellows at various 
times up to about the middle of July, and then plan 
a regular tour, to last two or three weeks.” 

“ That’s all right, Harry. But how much will 
such a tour cost? We’ll use up gasoline, and we’ll 
have to stop at hotels at night.” 

“ Gasoline is cheap, and you can run the car for 
about a cent or a cent and a quarter a mile,” said 
Joe, who had made a study of that problem. “ As 
for hotels, we can either stop at such as are cheap, 
or maybe we could arrange to stop at the homes of 
relatives or friends.” 

“Say, that’s a scheme!” cried Fred. “I have 
a pile of relatives scattered around this State. 
They’d be glad to have me call on them.” 

“ But not with a touring crowd,” added Harry. 

“ That’s so, too, I suppose.” 

“ I know what we could do anyway,” said Joe. 
“If we came to a town and some of the boys had 
relatives there, those boys could stay with their 


PLOTTING TO RUIN A CAR 1S3 


relatives and the others could go to the hotel. That 
would help to keep down expenses.” 

“ And if we got strapped, we could sleep in the 
auto, gypsy style ! ” cried Harry. 

“Fine — especially in a thunderstorm!” an- 
swered Joe, dryly, and then all laughed. 

“ Another question is, whom to take along, if we 
go on a tour. We can’t take the whole crowd. 
Somebody is bound to be disappointed.” 

“ We’ll have to arrange that later,” said the elder 
Westmore boy. 

Having the touring-car at their command, the 
boys found themselves wonderfully popular, espe- 
cially with the younger element of Lakeport. They 
took out all their boy friends, and twice Laura made 
up parties of girls. On Friday of the week before 
the Fourth of July school closed, and on the next 
afternoon the boys and girls held a picnic in the 
woods between Lakeport and Brookside. Joe and 
Fred took turns in running the touring car, and 
brought down two loads from their own town and 
one load from Brookside. The girls furnished 
sandwiches and cakes and the boys procured ice- 
cream and soda water, and soon the picnic was in 
full swing. Lunch was had under some wide- 
spreading trees, and everybody was in the best of 
humor. 


134 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Of course, Si Voup and Ike Boardman had been 
left out of the picnic. They, however, heard all 
about it from one of the lads who had been invited, 
and both were much exercised to think that they 
could not share in the festivities. 

“ It’s all those Westmores’ doings,” muttered the 
bully. “ They just like to see you and me get left, 
Ike.” 

“ Well, Fred Rush is to blame, too,” answered 
his crony. “ I understand he has as much to say 
about the car as Joe and Harry.” 

“ Yes, but Joe Westmore is the leader, and the 
others always do as he says. I wish I could spoil 
the thing ! ” 

“ Maybe we can,” said Ike. But I don’t want 
to get caught doing it.” 

Si and Ike watched the departure of one load 
after another from Lakeport. They found out 
where the picnic was to be held, and later in the day 
took an automobile ride in that direction. 

“ They are in the woods yonder ! ” cried Ike, as 
he heard a burst of musical laughter from among 
the trees. “ Seem to be enjoying themselves, too.” 

“Wonder what they did with the Corsen car?” 
murmured Si, looking around. 

“ It must be somewhere near here.” 

“ Let us look for it.” 


ILOTTINa TO RUIN A CAR 135 


‘^What for, Si?^^ 

“ Maybe we can fix it so they can’t run it back.” 

Say, that’s a scheme ! But we don’t want to get 
caught at it,” added the bully’s crony, nervously. 

“ We’ll keep our eyes open,” was Si’s cool 
answer. 

The two boys left the Voup car in the middle of 
the road and walked along on the outskirts of the 
woods. Soon they saw some broad tracks and dis- 
covered the six-cylinder car resting on the ground 
under a big tree. The machine was deserted. 

“ They didn’t dare to run it off the road very 
far,” remarked Si, as he came to a halt beside the 
car. “ My, but she’s a heavy machine ! ” he added. 

“ What do you intend to do ? ” asked Ike, glanc- 
ing around, to see if anybody was in sight. 

“ I’d like to smash the engine for ’em ! ” cried the, 
bully, wrath fully. The merry peals of laughter 
coming from the girls seemed to render him furi- 
ous. There was one girl he had hoped to take out 
riding that afternoon, but she had declined and had 
gone to the picnic instead. 

“ Say, I wouldn’t do that ! ” cried Ike, getting 
scared. “ Those engines cost a barrel of money! ” 

“ What do I care ? Didn’t I have to pay for that 
busted lamp the time they made me run into the 
bushes ? ” 


136 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ I — I don’t think I’d touch the engine, Si. Just 
pull out the spark plugs, or something like that.” 

‘‘ Say, who is running this, you or me, Ike Board- 
man?” 

“ You are — and if you break the engine, don’t 
blame me — if you get caught.” 

“I’ll not get caught, I tell you.” 

“ Somebody may be looking.” 

“ Do you see anybody ? ” And now Si drew back 
hastily. 

“ No, but somebody may be. Pull out the spark 
plugs, and puncture a tire or two, and let it go at 
that,” went on Ike, who was alarmed over the 
thought that his companion might totally ruin the 
expensive automobile. 

“ I’ll fix it so they won’t run the machine all 
summer ! ” growled the bully. “ I’ve been wishing 
for a long time to get square with those fellows, 
and now I’m going to do it ! ” 

“ But, Si, this machine is worth three or four 
thousand dollars ! ” 

“ I don’t care if it is worth ten thousand dol- 
lars, Ike. Those Westmore boys and Fred Rush 
aren’t going to crow over me ! ” 

“ Be careful. If they see you — ■ — ” 

“ You keep on the watch, while I do the trick,” 
muttered the bully. He walked around the big 


PLOTTING TO EUIN A CAE 137 

touring-car, surveying it critically. ‘‘ Ah, I 
have it ! 

“ What are you going to do ? ” 

“ I’ll show you in a minute, Ike. Get ready to 
run when I tell you to.” 

Si stepped to the side of the car, where a tool- 
box was screwed fast. To his satisfaction he found 
the tool-box unlocked. He fumbled around in it, 
and presently brought forth a hammer and a 
chisel. 

‘‘ Now I’ll show ’em what I can do ! ” he mut- 
tered. Inside of two minutes I’ll fix this car so 
that it will have to remain in the machine shop for 
a month ! ” 


CHAPTER XIV 

WHAT HAPPENED AT THE PICNIC 

Joe and his chums were having a fine time in the 
woods. The lunch had passed off pleasantly and 
the girls and boys were now playing various games. 
The place resounded with laughter, and nobody an- 
ticipated troubles of any kind. 

Among the boys taken out in the automobile was 
Charley Crown, a cripple known to the readers of 
other volumes in this series. Charley could not 
walk very well, and it was a great treat to him 
to have a ride. Pie had been taken out twice al- 
ready, and Joe had promised him a long ride be- 
fore starting on the anticipated tour. 

Charley could not romp around, and so after 
lunch he sat under a tree and watched the others. 
Then he wandered away to pick a bunch of wild 
flowers to take home to his mother. 

As he was picking the flowers he heard the 
sounds of an automobile on the forest road and 
walked in the direction, to learn if Joe or some of 
the others were using the touring-car. To his sur- 
138 


AT THE PICNIC 


139 


prise he saw that Si Voup and Ike Boardman had 
arrived and that both boys were heading towards 
the Cor sen car. 

Charley knew that the bully and his crony were 
bitter enemies of the Westmore boys and Fred 
Rush, and he instantly suspected trouble. As he 
did not feel equal to confronting the intruders him- 
self, he made off as fast as his infirmities permitted 
to where the picnic was in progress. He caught 
Harry’s eye, and at once beckoned frantically to him. 

“What do you want, Charley?” asked the 
younger Westmore boy, hurrying up. 

“ Your auto — Si Voup and Ike Boardman are by 
it — maybe they will do some harm ! ” gasped Char- 
ley. His exertions had taken almost all his strength. 

“Si Voup and Ike Boardman — at our car!” 
cried Harry. “ I must look into this ! ” 

Link and Paul were near by, and he called to 
them to follow him. The three lads lost no time 
in dashing through the woods in the direction where 
the six-cylinder car had been left. 

As they came in sight of the machine Harry’s 
heart almost stood still in horror. Si Voup had 
unfastened the hood of the engine and thrown it 
back. Now he was bending over the engine, with a 
chisel in one hand and a hammer in the other. Ike 
Boardman was close by, watching him. 


140 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ Hi ! hi ! stop that ! ” yelled Harry, and waved 
his arm threateningly. You let our auto alone. 
Si Voup ! ’’ 

At the sound of Harry’s voice Ike Board- 
man gave a jump of alarm and Si dropped his chisel 
on the engine. 

“ Why didn’t you keep your eyes open and give 
warning?” muttered the bully to his crony. 

‘‘ I — I did watch out ! ” faltered Ike. “ Oh, 
what shall we do ? ” His face showed his 
terror. 

“ I say, what are you doing to our auto ? ” de- 
manded Harry, as he came closer. 

“ Why — er — nothing much,” stammered the 
bully. 

“ You have no right to touch our machine.” 

I didn’t hurt it.” 

“ What were you doing with that hammer and 
chisel? ” 

“ ril wager he was going to do something to the 
machinery,” was Link’s comment. 

“ Maybe he has done something already,” added 
Paul. 

‘‘ I haven’t done a thing,” answered Si. 

‘‘ He was just going to — er — to examine the en- 
gine, to learn how it— er — it worked,” said Ike, 
struck by an idea. 




j 










« 


• I 


f 


’ " ■ » '^< 2 ; 






- . 


'- 5 , , 


» • — 


i 


’ ■ Xa ' . • - 




^:n :z*^ 


O ' '•. 


p 




• * 


.■' f/x 





'sr 

% 

■ ^ 


>i 


i **r 


>' . ■•?'^ : *'* 

. i ’ .-. 


:>v.^ 


'^i’ V 


«• 

« 

« > 


y ,vr.>-* 


• ■ J,- 

> 


- V. 






^ 

s 



i ' ' 
\r'^lJXr'y <'• 








A-”**’ 

'\ 'Wa. - ' * 


■) ^*''.. , .., . -rv: 





■ j > 


« 

A * ^ 

« ^ 4 11 


v-V 


C.«*‘ 

■ . -;7 ?♦ ‘u 

"►-/v ’V -‘ ■ ^ '> 

\ ’ ^ ^ I ^ , 

••“• — ^ '• V 





AT THE PICNIC 


141 


You go tell that to the grasshoppers, Ike Board- 
man!” returned Harry. ‘‘You were up to some 
trick ! I know you ! ” 

“Come on, Si; let us get out of here!” whis- 
pered Ike. 

“Fll go when I am ready,’’ snapped the bully, 
who was, as already stated, in a particularly ugly 
mood that day. He restored the hammer and the 
chisel to the tool-box. 

“ Let that hood alone,” continued Harry, as the 
bully started to close it. “ I want to look at that 
machinery. If you damaged anything, you’ll pay 
for it.” 

“ We’d better go — the others may come at any 
minute,” pleaded Ike. 

He had hardly spoken when Joe appeared, com- 
ing on the run, and followed by Bart, Matt, George 
Dixon, and several others. Then a number of the 
girls also arrived, but they kept in the backgrotund, 
having been warned by Charley Crown that there 
might be a fight. 

“ It is that horrid Si Voup and that Boardman 
boy ! ” cried one girl. “ I don’t see why they 
couldn’t stay away.” 

“They are jealous because they weren’t invited 
to the picnic, I suppose,” added another. 

“ What does this mean, Harry ? ” asked Joe, as 


142 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


he came closer. What are those fellows doing 
here?’’ 

“ That is what I am trying to find out.” And 
Harry told about the hammer and the chisel. In 
the meantime Si concluded to take his crony’s ad- 
vice and leave, if it could be done. He had no 
desire to face a crowd. 

Stop them ! ” cried Harry, as Si and Ike moved 
back in the direction of the Voup car. 

“ Stand where you are ! ” ordered Paul, and got 
behind Si, while Link and Matt headed off Ike. 
Then Bart strode forward and caught the bully by 
the arm. 

Let me go ! ” cried Si, fiercely. “ I haven’t 
done anything! You have no right to detain me! ” 

We’ll see if you haven’t done anything,” an- 
swered Bart, coolly. He was such a big fellow, and 
so strong, that he had no fear of Si. 

All the boys who had attended the picnic sur- 
rounded the bully and his crony, so that it was 
impossible for them to escape. Then Joe and Fred 
examined the machinery of the Corsen automobile. 

'' I guess he didn’t have time to do anything,” 
said Joe, at last. ‘‘ You got here too quick for him, 
Harry.” 

‘‘ It was lucky I did,” answered the brother. 

“ You’ll pay for holding me up like this,” growled 


AT THE PICNIC 143 

Si Voup. Fve got an errand to do, and Fm in a 
hurry.” 

“ You are wasting your breath, talking like that,” 
rejoined Matt. “ You can be thankful if you get 
out of this with a whole skin.” 

“ Wonder if we hadn’t better duck ’em in the 
pond,” said Fred, with a side wink at his chums. 

“ A ducking would do ’em good — cool off their 
blood,” answered Paul. 

“Don’t you dare to do it! ” screamed Ike. “ Fve 
got a new suit of clothes on! I don’t want ’em 
ruined ! ” 

“ We’ll let them go this time,” said Joe, after 
consulting with his brother and Fred. “ But don’t 
you dare to touch this machine again, or come 
near it.” 

“ Humph ! you can’t dictate to me ! ” grumbled 
Si. But his face showed his relief. 

He hurried to where he had left his own machine, 
and cranked up in haste. Then he got in, and Ike 
Boardman followed. The power was turned on, 
and Si sped up the country road, and was soon 
lost to view in a cloud of dust. 

“Don’t suppose he’ll come back, do you?” quer- 
ied Harry. 

“ Oh, I rather think he is too scared,” answered 
Fred. 


144 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ We can thank Charley for saving the machine/’ 
went on the younger Westmore boy. And all in 
the party praised the crippled lad for what he had 
done. 

That year was to be an unusually patriotic one 
at Lakeport. On the morning of the Fourth of July 
there was to be a parade of soldiers and firemen, 
with a reading of the Declaration of Independence 
from a stand on the public common, and in the 
evening there was to be a display of fireworks. 

“ I was planning to go on a long ride on the 
Fourth,” said Joe, to his brother and Fred. “ But 
with so much going on, maybe we had better stay 
at home.” 

“ Let us take a ride in the afternoon, after the 
parade,” answered Fred. “We can come home m 
time for the fireworks.” And so it was arranged. 

The parade on the Fourth of July was a cred- 
itable one for a town the size of Lakeport. Visitors 
were present from Brookside, Bralham, and other 
points, and the soldiers and firemen made a brave 
showing. The stand on the common was decorated 
with flags and bunting, and a local band, recently 
organized, discoursed patriotic airs. Of course, the 
boys were out in force, and a good many of them 
kept themselves busy, shooting off firecrackers, 
pistols, and small cannons. 


AT THE PICNIC 


145 


Matt Roscoe was in his element, for the Fourth 
gave him many opportunities for indulging in jokes. 
He commenced the day by discharging a giant 
cracker directly under the window of the West- 
more boys, at five o’clock in the morning. 

‘‘ Hi, what’s this ? ” cried Harry, leaping up. 
‘‘An earthquake?” And then he ran to the win- 
dow and looked down. “ Hello, Matt ! Couldn’t 
you sleep last night?” 

“ Huh ! I’ve been up two hours ! ” retorted the 
fun-loving youth. “ Come on down and get 
busy!” 

All the boys were soon outside, and a goodly 
quantity of powder was set off before breakfast. 
Then Matt, in company with Fred, who had 
come over, hurried away to get something to 
eat. 

As Matt was turning into his own street he 
caught sight of Si Voup and Ike Boardman. They 
were leaning over the fence that surrounded the 
cottage where Charley Crown lived. 

“ Hum ! What are those fellows up to ? ” asked 
Matt of himself, and silently he sneaked up behind 
the bully and his crony. 

He saw that the crippled boy was sitting in a 
hammock stretched from one post of the piazza 
to the other. His back was towards the fence, and 


146 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


he was counting some firecrackers he held in his 
hands. From one of the pockets of his jacket a 
string of firecrackers was dangling. 

Si Voup had a stick of lighted punk in his hand 
and was on the point of setting fire to the crackers 
in the cripple’s pocket. It was a mean trick to con- 
template, for there was no telling but that Charley 
might be seriously injured by the explosions. 

Matt had an old horse-pistol with him, and it 
was well loaded. Not stopping to think twice — 
for there was need of haste — he stepped up directly 
behind Si, elevated the firearm, and pulled the 
trigger. 

Bang! The report was tremendous, and Si Voup 
and Ike Boardman gave a jump into the air, and 
so did Charley Crown. Si dropped his punk, and 
bumped into Ike, and both went sprawling beside 
the fence. 

‘‘ What are you trying to do, kill us ? ” cried 
the bully, when he had somewhat recovered from 
his alarm. 

“ That hit me in the ear ! ” whined Ike. 

Oh, Matt, how you scared me ! ” faltered Char-i 
ley, while his mother came rushing from the house 
to learn if anybody had been hurt. Then he looked 
down and saw the others. “ How did you get 
here ? ” he asked, in astonishment. 


AT THE PICNIC 


147 


“ I did it to save you from trouble, Charley,” an- 
swered the fun-loving youth. “ I saw Si lean- 
ing over the fence with his lighted punk. He 
was going to set fire to the crackers in your 
pocket.” 

“The idea!” cried Mrs. Crown, wrathfully. 
“ Si Voup, you clear out of here and be quick about 
it! Don’t you come near my poor crippled boy 
again ! ” 

“ I — er — I wasn’t going to do nothing of the 
kind ! ” answered the bully. He glared at Matt. 
“ You just wait — I’ll fix you for this, see if I 
don’t!” 

“ You fired that pistol so close to my ear I’m 
almost deaf,” said Ike. “ I’m going to tell my fa- 
ther on you ! ” 

“ Do it — and I’ll tell him how you were going 
to injure that Corsen auto,” retorted Matt, 
“ Charley, you’d better look out that they don’t 
hurt you.” 

“ I will,” promised the cripple. 

“ If they come around here again, I’ll ask the con- 
stable to arrest them,” said Mrs. Crown. “ I heard 
about what Charley did at the picnic. I suppose 
they are angry because he stopped them from injur- 
ing that touring-car.” 

“That’s just it,” answered Matt. 


148 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Si and Ike had gone on their way. The bully 
was angry and showed it. 

“ ril fix those chaps yet — see if I don’t/’ he mut- 
tered. “ I know what I’ll do ! ” he added, suddenly. 
What ? ” asked his crony. 

Wait till this afternoon and I’ll show you ! ” 


CHAPTER XV 


A FOURTH-OF-JULY ADVENTURE 

The touring-car could hold seven on a pinch, 
and the Westmore boys and Fred decided to take 
along Matt, Paul, Link, and Bart for the ride that 
afternoon. They were to go to Barton Park, where 
the football team had played a number of games. 
At the Park a baseball game between a local nine 
and one from Bralham was to take place, and the 
lads thought they might be able to see a part of 
this contest, if not the whole of it. Even though 
some of them had taken to automobiling, the ball 
fever still burned strongly within their breasts, and 
they often played when they had an extra hour off. 

In a roundabout way Si Voup had learned that 
the lads were bound for Barton Park, and he at 
once laid his plans to “ square up ” with them, as 
he expressed it. He got an early dinner, and soon 
he and Ike rode away in the Voup machine. 

They’ll come by way of the Jack’s Hill road. I’ve 
heard,” said Si. “And we can lay for ’em near 
the brook bridge.” 


149 


150 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ But what are you going to do ? asked Ike, for 
so far his crony had not disclosed his plans. 

“ ril tell you when the right time comes, 
Ike.” 

“ I don’t want to get caught again, like we did 
at the picnic.” 

“ We won’t get caught this time, don’t fear. 
They’ll never even suspect us, if we make a quick 
getaway.” 

“Well, I suppose you know what you are do- 
ing,” grumbled Ike. “ But be careful, that’s all.” 

Si ran his car with jll speed to the bridge at the 
foot of Jack’s Hill, and then turned down a road 
that followed the brook and joined the highway 
leading to Bralham. Here, he said, they would get 
out. The automobile was left at the roadside, 
screened by some bushes. 

“ We’ll go back on foot,” he said. “ Hurry up — 
we haven’t any time to spare.” 

Still wondering what was in his crony’s mind, 
Ike followed Si back to the vicinity of the bridge. 
This was a wooden structure, spanning a rocky 
water-course about ten feet wide and six or eight 
feet deep. 

“ Now then, to work! ” cried the bully, and from 
a paper he carried he unwrapped two short pieces 
of iron, each with a sharpened end. 


A FOURTH ADVENTURE 151 


“ But what are you going to do ? ” insisted Ike, 
as he rather unwillingly took one of the irons. 

“Well loosen up some of the planking of the 
bridge. Then, when their auto comes along, it will 
fall right down into the hole.” 

“ Oh, Si, that’s dangerous ! ” protested Ike. 

“ No, it ain’t! It will give ’em a shaking up, and 
maybe break something on the car, but that’s 
all.” 

“ I don’t like it.” 

“ Oh, come on ! What’s the matter with you, 
anyway, Ike? You are getting more chicken-hearted 
every day.” 

“ I don’t want to kill anybody.” 

“ Nobody will be killed, or even hurt. Come on.” 

Thus urged, Ike set to work, in company with Si, 
and soon the two had several of the planks of the 
bridge torn up. 

“But suppose somebody else comes along?” 
asked Ike. “ We don’t want to get strangers into 
trouble.” 

“ We’ll watch out for that, Ike. Travel isn’t 
very heavy on this road.” 

The planks were left on the bridge, but in such 
a manner that the slightest jar would displace 
them. 

“ I must say, I don’t like this at all,” protested 


152 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Ike. If anybody is hurt, and they find it out, 
they’ll send us to prison.” 

They won’t find us out. Nobody saw us, did 
they? Well then, we are safe. Come on back to 
the auto.” 

“ Aren’t you going to wait and see what hap- 
pens ? ” 

“ We can see this bridge from the top of Simp- 
son’s hill. I’ll run my car over there.” 

Still protesting, Ike allowed himself to be taken 
back to the automobile. Here Si placed the irons 
under the back seat, and then cranked up. Soon 
the machine was running along the brook road, and . 
presently they left this and came out on the top of 
Simpson’s hill. 

We can see the bridge from here,” said Si, as 
he came to a halt. “ I brought our field glasses 
with me.” 

Just then, from a distance, they heard the honk- 
honk of an automobile horn. 

‘‘ That’s the Corsen car ! ” cried the bully. ‘‘ I 
know it by the horn ! ” 

Ike turned pale and commenced to tremble. 

“ Oh, I wish I hadn’t done it ! ” he faltered. If 
anybody is killed ” 

“You shut up!” answered Si, fiercely. “Re- 
member, no matter what happens, we know abso- 


A FOUETH ADVENTURE 153 


lutely nothing about this. We came by this road 
and weren’t within a quarter of a mile of that 
bridge.” 

Yes, yes, but — but ” 

“ Oh, shut up ! I want to see what happens.” 

Ike subsided, and strained his eyes in the direc- 
tion of the distant bridge. Si had the field glasses 
to his eyes and was all attention. 

In the meantime the big green automobile was 
rushing along the road towards the bridge. Joe 
was at the wheel, with Fred beside him, and. the 
other lads were in the tonneau of the car. All were 
talking and laughing, and Harry was waving a flag 
he carried. Matt had told the others of what had 
happened at Charley Crown’s home. 

“ It’s a mean piece of business — playing tricks 
on a cripple,” was Paul’s comment. 

That’s what it is,” added Link. I am glad 
you scared the wits out of ’em.” 

“ Wonder if they’ll be at the ball game,” said 
Bat. “ I saw them going off in the Voup 
car.” 

** Si doesn’t care much for baseball — since his 
club busted up,” said Harry. 

“ I guess he doesn’t care for anything but to 
make trouble for other folks,” was Fred’s comment. 
“ I can’t understand such a fellow at all. If he was 


154 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

the right sort, what a fine time he could have, with 
all his money.” 

The big touring-car gained the top of Jack’s Hill 
with ease, and then started down towards the 
bridge. Although Joe now felt quite at home in 
the driver’s seat, he took no unusual chances, but 
applied the foot-brake and came down the hill 
slowly. 

“ Let her out a little ! ” cried Paul. ‘‘ We want 
to get to that baseball game.” 

I will let her out — after we cross the bridge,” 
answered Joe. Nevertheless, he increased the speed 
a little, for the bottom of the hill was close at hand. - 

I guess the bridge is o. k.,” he added, to Fred. 

Looks to be,” was the reply. '‘If it wasn’t, 
there would be a sign up, I guess.” 

" Whoop her up ! ” cried Matt. " I dare you to 
make a mile a minute, Joe ! ” 

" Not to-day. Matt! ” was the quick answer. 

Out on the bridge rolled the big touring-car. Joe 
had his eyes on the road and so did Fred. Both 
gave a cry of horror, and Joe put down both feet 
hard, thereby throwing out the power clutch and 
applying one set of brakes. Then he threw off the 
power at the wheel and jammed on the emergency 
brake. 

But it was too late. The front wheels of the 


A FOURTH ADVENTURE 155 ^ 


touring-car had touched two of the loose planks 
and pushed them ahead. A bump and a crash fol- 
lowed, and the machine swung around and hit the 
bridge railing. One rear wheel settled in an open- 
ing between the planking and the other hung over 
the edge of the bridge. 

“ Look out ! The bridge is going down ! ” 

“ Don’t get caught under the machine, fellows ! ” 
“ The car is going to slip down on the rocks ! ” 
“Jump out, before you get caught! ” 

Such were some of the cries that rang out as the 
car settled down amid the planking. Matt was 
the first out, and Paul, Bart, and Harry quickly fol- 
lowed. Then came a cracking from one of the 
bridge beams, and the big touring-car trembled and 
settled still more. 

“I guess it is over!” came from Fred. He 
looked at Joe. “ What do you make of this?” he 
questioned, seriously. 

“We are in a bad fix,” was the answer. 

The other boys descended from the automobile. 
Joe looked around hastily to see if there was any 
danger of fire. There was not, and for this he 
breathed a sigh of relief. 

“ What a rotten bridge this must be ! ” said 
B^ rt. “ They ought to have signs up, warning 
people.” 


156 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Is the machine damaged much ? ’’ asked Harry. 

“ I don’t know,” answered his brother. 

“It’s a good thing the car didn’t drop off onto 
the rocks,” said Paul. He kicked over one of the 
loose planks. “ Why, I declare ! ” he exclaimed. 
“ This looks bad to me.” 

“What?” asked several of the others. 

Paul did not reply at once. He got down on his 
knees and looked the planking over with care. 
\Yhile he did this, the Westmore boys and Fred in- 
spected the touring-car. 

“ I don’t think the machine ripped up this plank- 
ing ! ” cried Paul, presently. 

“ Y^u don’t?” exclaimed Fred. 

“No; I think somebody loosened the planking 
before the car struck the bridge. Look here and 
here. Those are the marks of some kind of a crow- 
bar that was used to pry up the planks with. Boys, 
this is some kind of a trick! ” 

“A trick!” repeated Joe. 

“ Who would dare to play such a low-down trick 
as that?” questioned Harry. 

“ Si Voup might do it,” murmured Matt. 

“ Oh, but. Matt, he wouldn’t run such a risk — 
nobody would! Why, all of us might have been 
killed!” ^ 

“ Well, I think it was done on purpose — at least, 


A FOUETH ADVENTUEE 157 

the planks were loosened by somebody/' said Paul, 
firmly. 

“ Maybe the authorities are going to repair the 
bridge and they loosened the planks for that pur- 
pose/' suggested Bart. “ But if so, they had no 
right to leave the bridge in such a dangerous 
condition." 

“ Whoever did it is responsible for the damage 
to the auto," declared Joe. “ And if we can find 
out who is guilty I’ll make him pay the bill." 

‘‘ Yes, indeed," added Fred. 

What to do with the ponderous machine they 
did not know. Joe climbed down under the car 
and looked at the connecting rods and the shaft. 

“ Pretty well bent," he said, mournfully. “ I 
guess she will have to go to the repair shop." 

“ Can we run her at all ? " asked his brother. 

I don’t know. We’ll have to get her out on 
the road first." 

To get the touring-car out of the hole and off 
the dilapidated bridge was quite an engineering 
problem. But all of the lads set to work with a 
will, taking off their coats, collars, and ties for that 
purpose. 

“ I’m afraid you’ll not get to that ball game to- 
day," said Joe, with a rueful smile. 

'' Forget the game ! " cried Paul. “ We are all 


158 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


sorry this happened, Joe, and we’ll do what we can 
to straighten matters out.” And the other lads ex- 
pressed themselves in the same vein. 

The boys were strong and used to work, and at 
last they devised a way of raising the machine, by 
using one of the stoutest of the planks as a lever. 
Then, when the car was on the bridge once more, 
they rearranged the planking, nailing it down by 
means of a hammer from the tool-box, and then 
pulled and pushed the automobile back to the foot 
of Jack’s Hill. 

“ Now ril try the engine and see how she works,” 
said Joe, and, while he took his place at the wheel, 
Fred took hold of the crank and gave it a vigorous 
turn or two. 

Got your spark on ? ” asked the stout youth, 
as the engine failed to respond to the cranking. 

“ Yes, and the gas, too,” answered Joe. 

Fred tried the crank again, and then Harry took 
hold. But all the turns they could give to the fly- 
wheel failed to start up the motor. 

“ The engine is dead ! ” announced Joe. ‘‘ Won- 
der if I can find out what the matter is;” and thus 
speaking he leaped down from his seat and un- 
locked the hood of the touring-car. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE DISABLED TOURING-CAR 

The other boys gathered around with interest 
while Joe, Harry, and Fred made a close inspection 
of the machinery of the touring-car. The cylinders 
seemed to be intact and also the magneto and bat- 
teries. They tested each spark plug, and then went 
over the oiler and the pipe feeds from the gasoline 
tank. 

“ I guess the trouble is under the car/’ said Joe, 
and got down to see. 

“ Maybe you’re out of gasoline,” suggested Bart. 
“ I noticed some running from the car while she 
was in the hole on the bridge.” 

Joe could see nothing of this from under the 
car, so he got up and opened the reservoir at the 
top. 

‘‘ Gone — every drop of it ! ” he announced. 

“ How much did you have when you started, 
Joe?'’ asked Matt. 

Ten or twelve gallons — enough to take us 

a hundred miles or more.” 

159 


160 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Then it certainly leaked out on the bridge,” 
said Fred. “ But I didn’t hear it drip.” 

It must have run along the woodwork without 
making any noise,” said Harry. “ The jounce into 
the hole sprung a leak in the reservoir. Well, we 
can’t do anything until that reservoir is repaired,” 
he added, dolefully. 

I am glad it is only the gasoline tank,” said 
Fred. “We might have broken a good deal more.” 

“ I am afraid something else is wrong,” answered 
Joe. “ Even with the reservoir empty, the engine 
should have started up on what is in the pipes and 
cylinders. But it didn’t give a single explosion.” 

“ Well, we are stalled ! ” sighed Paul. 

“ You fellows might walk to the nearest town and 
get a ride in some other way to Barton Park,” said 
Harry. “ You haven’t got to stay here with 
us.” 

“ Think I’d leave you in the lurch that way ? ” 
demanded Paul, reproachfully. “ Not much ! ” 

“ I am going to stick with you,” added Bart. 
“ We have got to do something to get this car 
back.” 

“ I don’t want to take it back to Lakeport,” an- 
swered Joe. “ As it has got to be repaired, we may 
as well take it to Dacey’s in Brookside and see what 
he can do with it.” 


THE DISABLED CAE 


161 


“ Joe, it’s going to cost something to mend this 
car,” said Fred, and his face showed his anxiety. 

‘‘ I know it — but it can’t be helped.” 

The boys stood around and talked the matter 
over, and at last it was decided that Harry and Link 
should walk to the nearest farmhouse and try to 
get a horse and buggy to take them to Brookside. 
There they would call on the proprietor of the 
repair shop and ask him if he could send out an- 
other automobile to haul in the Corsen car. 

“ We’ll have to pay even for that job,” said Joe. 
“But I don’t see any way out of it. A team of 
horses can’t pull this machine up and down the 
hills.” 

From the top of the hill, Harry and Link saw a 
farmhouse nestling among some trees and they hur- 
ried in that direction. In a swing on the lawn 
they saw a pretty girl of fifteen, playing with a 
kitten. 

“ Why, it’s Minnie Zane ! ” cried Harr}^ recog- 
nizing a girl who had once attended the Lakeport 
grammar school with him. Link also knew the 
girl, who arose and shook hands with them. 

“ We are in a peck of trouble,” said Harry, and 
explained the situation. 

“ Papa and mamma have gone to Barton Park,” 
said the girl. “ I didn’t want to go, because some 


162 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


other girls are coming over to pay me a visit. Papa 
took our best horse and buggy, but you can have 
the other. But you will have to hitch Billy your- 
selves.’' 

“ We can do that easily enough,” said Link. 

The girl showed them where the buggy could be 
found, and took them to the stable, and soon the 
horse and buggy were ready for use. 

“ He isn’t a very fast horse,” said Minnie. “ But 
you can get him to trot, if you keep at him.” 

The lads were soon on the road to Brookside. 
The horse was old and stiff and more inclined to 
walk than to trot. Harry sawed ” on the lines, 
and even shook his whip, but all to no purpose. 

“ He’s got his gait and he’ll keep it,” said Link. 
“ Never mind, we’ll get there sometime.” 

I think we could walk about as fast,” returned 
Harry. “ Wish we had our bicycles. We could 
cover the distance in no time.” 

At last they came in sight of Brookside, and 
turned into the street leading to Dacey’s garage. 
As they passed a corner Harry gave a cry. 

“ What is it ? ” asked Link. 

“ There are Si Voup and Ike Boardman in the 
auto.” 

“ That’s nothing — I knew they were out.” 

But see who is with them ! It is the fellow 


THE DISABLED CAE 163 

named A1 Milton — the chap who was run over near 
that other v^ridge ! ” 

What, the fellow we picked up, and the one 
you thought Si knocked over?” 

“Yes. Wonder what he is doing with Si?” 

“ Maybe he .stopped Si and made him fix mat- 
ters up.” 

“ Perhaps, — but Si will squirm out of it if he 
can.” 

“Are you going to tackle Si about the trouble 
to-day, Harry ? ” 

“What’s the use? We have no evidence against 
him, or against anybody. He would deny it, and 
laugh at us.” 

The two boys passed on, and a minute later 
stopped in front of the garage. They found the 
proprietor in^ mending a motor-cycle, and he lis- 
tened with interest to what they had to tell. 

“ You’re in luck, in one way,” he said. “ I’ve 
got another big touring-car here and I was just 
going to try her out. I’ll use her to tow your car 
in. You can go along if you want to.” 

“ I can’t go — I’ve got to return Mr. Zane’s horse,” 
said Harry. 

“ You go with Mr. Dacey and show him where 
the car is,” said Link. “ I’ll take the horse back, 
and meet you when you are coming this way.” 


164 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


It did not take the garage man and Harry long 
to reach the disabled car. Mr. Dace**/ was in a 
hurry to get back to his shop, for, even though it 
was a holiday, he was busy. He fixed up a towing 
chain, and saw to it that the steering-wheel and 
the brakes on the Corsen automobile could be used. 
Then he placed Joe and Fred in charge of the towed 
car, while the other lads, including Link, when they 
met him, climbed in the car ahead. At the out- 
skirts of Lakeport most of the boys left to go home 
but Fred, Joe, and Harry went on to Brookside. 
They were anxious to know what the garage man 
would have to say about the damages done. 

I can’t understand about that bridge,” said Mr. 
Dacey. “ I always thought it was in good con- 
dition.” 

“ So did I,” answered Joe. 

“If it’s the county’s fault, you can make the 
county pay for the damages done. But most likely 
you'd have to bring suit.” 

“ How much is it going to cost to repair the 
car ? ” asked Harry. 

“ I don’t know yet. I’ll look it over carefully 
and give you a general estimate by mail to-morrow.” 

“ I guess we’ll have to foot the bill ourselves,” 
said Joe. “ So please don’t make it any larger than 
possible.” 


THE DISABLED CAE 


165 


“ I only charge a fair price for what I do/' an- 
swered the garage owner. “ We can’t charge fancy 
prices, like they do in the big cities,” he added, with 
a faint smile. 

‘‘And we can’t pay fancy prices,” returned Fred. 

It was a trio of anxious boys that started to re- 
turn to Lakeport on foot. Not one of them was 
in humor to view the fireworks celebration that 
evening. 

“ Supposing he writes and says it will take two 
or three hundred dollars to repair the car,” said 
Harry. “ What will we do about it ? ” 

“ Oh, it won’t take as much as that, will it ? ” 
cried Fred, in dismay. 

“If it does,, we’ll have to let the car stand as it 
is until we can raise the cash/’ answered the older 
Westmore boy. “ Though how we can raise such 
a sum I don’t know.” 

“ I can raise nine dollars,” went on Fred. 

“ I’ve got three and a half,” added Harry. 

“ And I have eleven and a half,” said Joe. “ Let 
me see, that makes twenty-four all told. I am sure 
the repairs will be more than that.” 

On the way Harry spoke of having seen the 
young man named A1 Milton with Si and Ike, but 
the others were only mildly interested. Just now 
the disabled car claimed all of their attention. 


166 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ If he. is a dissipated young fellow, he most 
likely patched the thing up easily with Si,” said 
Joe. Maybe they went off together to play pool 
and drink, and that sort of thing.” 

When Mrs. Westmore and Mrs. Rush heard 
about what had happened they were greatly 
alarmed and wished the boys to promise not to go 
out in the automobile again. To quiet their folks, 
the lads made as little of the accident as possible. 

The fireworks were a success, and the most of 
the people enjoyed them greatly. The boys were 
out in force, and in the crowd were Si Voup and 
Ike Boardman. But the bully and his crony took . 
care not to encounter the Westmore boys and their 
chums, and they left before the celebration was at 
an end. 

On the day following the Fourth, Joe and Harry 
had to help their father at the flour-and-feed es- 
tablishment. Twice during the day, Fred came in, 
each time on the same errand, — to learn if any 
news had been received from Mr. Dacey. 

“ Not yet,” said Joe. “ I suppose he must have - 
time to look the machine over thoroughly.” 

“ It will be a big price and I know it! ” said the 
corpulent youth, with a long-drawn sigh. 

The next morning Harry was sent off on an er- 
rand to a farmer who lived near Jack’s Hill. He 


THE DISABLED CAR 


167 


had to pass Matt’s house, and asked that merry 
youth if he wished to go along. 

‘‘Sure, ril go,” cried Matt. “Wait till I oil 
up my wheel.” For Harry was on his bicycle. 

The boys were soon on the way, and it did not 
take them long to do the errand. Then Harry pro- 
posed they ride down the hill to the scene of the 
accident, and away they started. Matt leading 
off. 

“ Don’t ride on the bridge ! ” cried Harry. “ It 
may be torn up again ! ” 

“ Trust me to look out! ” answered Matt. 

He was almost to the foot of the hill when his 
bicycle struck a stone. The machine veered to one 
side, and off went Matt into some bushes. 

“ Are you hurt ? ” asked Harry, leaping to the 
ground beside him. 

“ Nothing but my feelings,” answered the irre- 
pressible young joker. 

“ Oh, if that’s all they’ll soon mend,” answered 
Harry, with equal lightness. 

“ I am going to walk down to the brook and 
wash up,” went on Matt, looking at his dust- 
begrimed hands. 

The two boys trundled their wheels down the re- 
mainder of the hill. As they came in sight of the 
bridge, they saw, standing near it, a bicycle. On 


168 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


the bridge was a boy. His head was bent down, as 
if he was searching for something. 

“ Who is that ? ’’ asked Harry, and involunta- 
rily he came to a halt, and so did his companion. 

“ It’s Si Voup, Harry.” 

‘‘ So it is ! What can he be doing here ? ” 

The boys looked at each other questioningly, and 
then, almost by instinct, they drew to the roadside, 
behind some bushes. They saw that the bully was 
alone. He was going over every foot of the bridge 
with care. 

He is certainly looking for something,” whis- 
pered Harry. “ What can it be ? ” 

“ I’ll bet I know,” returned Matt. 

‘‘What, Matt?” 

“ Something he lost the day the bridge was torn 
up and we had the accident ! ” 

“Do you really think that?” 

“ I do.” 

“ Then he must be the one who tore the bridge 
up!” 

“ It looks that way to me.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


PLANNING A TOUR 

Keeping out of sight behind the bushes, Harry 
and Matt watched Si Voup with care. They saw 
the bully move from one end of the bridge to the 
other, and then gaze down on the rocks and water 
under the bridge. 

Whatever he is looking for, he hasn’t found 
it yet,” whispered Harry, as he saw the bully 
straighten up and look along the road beyond the 
bridge. A farm wagon was coming in that direc- 
tion, and Si lost no time in mounting his wheel 
and riding on. Soon he was out of sight. The 
farm wagon passed Harry and Matt and turned in 
the direction of Brookside. 

“ I’d like to know what he was looking for ? ” 
said the younger Westmore boy. 

“ Let us take a look ourselves, Harry.” 

“ But he may come back. Matt.” 

'‘What if he does? If he lost something and 
we can find it, we can hold it as evidence against 
him.” 


169 


170 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


The two boys hurried down to the bridge and 
commenced to search around just as they had seen 
the bully do. They found some broken nails and 
a part of a horseshoe, but that was all. 

He didn’t lose these/’ came from Matt. 
“ Looks like we were stumped, doesn’t it ? ” 

I am going down under the bridge,” answered 
Harry. “ Come on.” 

Leaving their bicycles among some bushes, the 
boys climbed down over the rocks until they were 
partly under the bridge. Here it was wet, and they 
had to be careful not to slip into the brook, which 
flowed swiftly along. 

“See anything?” asked Matt. 

“ I see some fish,” returned Harry. “ A fellow 
might get a pretty fair haul here.” 

It was rather pleasant in the cool shade of the 
bridge, and the boys sat down to rest. Both got a 
drink, and Matt washed his hands. He was 
drying his hands on his handkerchief when 
his eyes caught the glint of something in the 
water. 

“ There is something looks like a gold piece ! ” 
he cried, and pointed out the object to Harry. 

The thing lay between two rocks, in water over 
a foot deep, and Matt had to bare his arm to 
reach it. 


PLANNING A TOUR 


171 


‘‘ Why, it’s the top piece of a gold cuff-button ! ” 
cried Harry, as he took the object from his chum’s 
hand and dried it off. “ Here is where the bottom 
part was soldered on.” 

The top of the cuff-button was evidently of gold. 
It was oblong in shape, and in the center was an 
engraved wreath, holding a tiny diamond. 

“ This is worth something,” said Matt. Three 
or four dollars, at least. Wonder — — ” 

Matt did not finish, for just then both boys heard 
footsteps on the bridge over their heads. Then 
somebody looked down at them. 

It was Si Voup, and it is safe to say that the 
bully was far more surprised than were Harry and 
Matt. He stared down, and a look of amazement 
crossed his features. 

“ Hello, Si! What are you looking for? ” asked 
Matt, who was the first to speak. 

“ Why — er — I — What are you doing here ? ” 
stammered the bully. 

“ We came down to see what you were look- 
ing for,” went on Matt. “ We didn’t know 
what it was, but we thought we would help 
you.” 

“ Humph ! Who — er — said I was looking for 
anything ? ” 

“ Nobody. We saw you.” 


172 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

I’ve got a right to stop on this bridge if I 
want to,” answered the bully, trying to muster up 
his usual blustery manner. 

“Say, did you drop this?” demanded Harry, 
holding out the top of the cuff -button in the palm 
of his hand. 

As Si’s eyes rested on the object, he gave a faint 
start. 

“Why — er — where did that come from?” he 
asked. 

“ I asked you if you had lost it,” returned Harry, 
in a stern voice. 

“ I did — this morning.” 

“This morning?” cried Matt. 

“ Yes. I was riding over the bridge a while ago 
and it flew off. I came back to look for it.” 

“ Si Voup, you didn’t lose this this morning at 
all ! ” cried Harry, indignantly. “ You lost it the 
other day, when you loosened the planks of the 
bridge! You needn’t deny it.” 

“ I lost it this morning, I tell you ! ” exclaimed the 
bully. “ I had it yesterday — I can prove it by Ike 
Boardman, who saw me wearing the cuff-buttons. 
I don’t know anything about this bridge, excepting 
I heard you had some kind of a breakdown here. 
You give me my property, Harry Westmore;” and 
Si reached far down to get the object. 



“Say, did you drop this?” demanded Harry. — Page 172 



5 - , « 1 • .« < t -. At 


*4 


' v 


i V 

^ . 


> • 


f '/■ ■ 


<?* V' 

•;<• 

■ t . 




.1 






• <1 


u. 


• \ * 


S. 

«% 


4. 

« 


^ *4 




..j »■ 


•' V i ^ 


• r 

:V 




.* 


• 4 * 


C'* • \T 


w* ‘ - 


i*- * #• 







«riU 




. *•:- 


•> V 




•«' 






- / 


-i > ^•‘ ' 


t 


'■ s,*^ 


•.<S 






•• •■ H' ; 

C// - -.» '. ...; ‘.^ 






•. a 

9 
% 






; :'- ;-^. V'-' 

i5v:t^ V ■ 

:v^: v.'Vf 




" A 


:' Lr V 


V 


'wtSA;.'- '.; 


4 


« 


^ « 


^ A * ^ - ■ > ir: ' • 

,*'_:^v.., » . . 

• ?» 'r“. *..-»• t * • • ■ 

” A _^* ^ j . 4 • • - m> 




I iV . *r - 

sJvtl* V> -. - • ^ 



•. \ 



?c' 


I • 






•< 

* <. 


r • ^ • 1.' « ♦ *. ' •> 

, •. ■ V;; i 

.r* ■ •,-n-.^v. v-f 







4 > 

isj: 









« ^ ^ - » 4 


. : V,' •^' ■;> 

■ V V ;>t.& •> . ,JB“ 




,V 

i 


PLANNING A TOUE 


173 


Instead of handing the bully the piece of cuff- 
button, Harry came up on the bridge, followed by 
Matt. 

“ When did you say you lost this ? ’’ he demanded. 

A little while ago — when I was crossing the 
bridge,” answered the bully, but he failed to look 
Harry in the face as he spoke. 

do not believe you. Si Voup,” said Harry, 
coldly. “ I believe you lost it the other day — and 
I believe you loosened the planking of the bridge. 
Here, take the button. Some day, maybe, we’ll 
prove what you did.” 

He turned the object over to the bully, who 
cjuickly pocketed it. Si was about to say something 
more, but evidently thought better of it. He turned 
on his heel, walked to where he had left his bicycle, 
and mounting, started to ride off. 

“ Hi, Si ! ” cried Matt. “ Much obliged for let- 
ting us find the cuff-button top for you ! ” 

“ Humph ! You needn’t get fresh ! ” muttered 
the bully, and rode away as quickly as he could. 

“ Perhaps I ought to have kept it as evidence 
against him,” mused Harry. “But then I had no 
right to hold his property.” 

“ I’m going to ask Ike Boardman about the cuff- 
button,” said Matt, and later in the day he did so. 
Ike declared he knew nothing of the broken but- 


174 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


ton, and escaped from his questioner as soon as he 
could. 

On the following day Joe received the expected 
letter from Mr. Dacey. In it the garage proprietor 
said he had gone over the touring-car with care 
and found both the gasoline tank and the magneto 
broken. One of the chassis rods was bent, like- 
wise a fender, and to put the car in complete repair 
would cost from sixty to eighty dollars, according 
to the time taken on the work. 

Well, that is enough, but it is not as much as I 
was afraid it would be,” said Joe, as he and Harry 
read the communication. 

“ But how are we going to raise the eighty dol- 
lars ? ” questioned his brother. 

“ I don’t know, Harry. We’ll have to do it some- 
how.” 

They went to see Fred, and talked the matter over 
at some length. By hard “ scraping ” the three boys 
managed to raise twenty-six dollars. 

“ I guess we had better tell our folks and try to 
get a loan,” said Joe. “ I don’t see any other way 
to do it.” 

That evening they talked it over with Mr. Rush 
and Mr. Westmore. The fathers of the lads felt 
that the boys were not responsible for the accident 
and promised to make up the difference between 


PLANNING A TOUR 175 

what they had raised and what Mr. Dacey’s bill 
might be. 

“ But don’t have any more such breakdowns/’ 
said Mr. Westmore. They are too expensive.” 

Fred tells me that you suspect that Si Voup,” 
said Mr. Rush. “ If he did such a dangerous thing, 
he ought to be locked up.” 

“ We can’t prove it,” answered Harry. “ So we 
don’t dare to say anything for fear of getting into 
trouble.” 

Joe went to see Mr. Dacey and told the garage 
man to make the repairs as soon as possible. He 
said he would surely have the car ready for them 
by the following Wednesday. 

“All right, then,” answered Joe. “We’ll come 
and get it Thursday morning, and pay you your 
bill.” 

“ You ought to make the county pay that bill,” 
went on the garage proprietor. “ The authorities 
had no right to leave the bridge in that condi- 
tion.” 

“ I spoke to Mr. Tilmer about it, and he says 
the bridge was inspected only a short while ago 
and found to be all' right. The planks were loos- 
ened by somebody.”. 

“ Then that somebody was a first-class rascal ! ” 

“ I agree with you.” 


176 THE j^UTOMOBILE BOYS 


Do you suspect anybody ? ” went on Mr. Dacey, 
curiously. 

“Yes; but, as we have no proofs, we can’t say 
anything.” 

With their heads full of automobiling, time hung 
heavily on the boys’ hands while the touring-car 
was in the repair shop. On Saturday Fred had oc- 
casion to go to Brookside for his father, and he 
rode around to the garage on his bicycle. He re- 
ported that work was progressing rapidly and that 
the machine would surely be ready for use by the 
next Thursday. 

“ I think we ought to begin to plan for that 
tour, if we are going to take it,” said Harry. “ If 
we don’t hurry up, before we know it half the 
summer will be gone.” 

“ Let us talk it over to-night, at my house,” said 
Fred, and so it was arranged. 

Mr. Corsen had turned over to the boys several 
road maps and books containing directions for run- 
ning cars throughout that State and the States ad- 
joining. The boys pored over these for two hours 
and mapped out half a dozen imaginary tours, to 
take from ten days to three weeks. 

“ Let us ask Mr. Richard Shale; he used to travel 
around a good deal,” said Joe, and the following 
morning they saw Paul’s uncle. He told them much 


PLANNING A TOUE 


177 


about the roads, and helped them to map out a route 
that would be fairly easy running and would not 
take them too far away from the cities and towns. 

“ How many are going on the trip? asked Mr. 
Shale. “ Only you three ? 

“Oh, no; we expect to ask some more boys,” 
said Harry. “ We were going to ask Paul, for 
one.” 

“ He is crazy to go, — ^but he didn’t dare to say 
so, thinking you might wish to take some of the 
others.” 

“ We’d like Paul along first-rate,” said Fred. 

“ Paul has relatives in some of the towns on the 
route. You could stop at some of their houses.” 

Paul was called in, and was delighted with the 
invitation to become one of the crowd. 

“ But you must let me pay my share of the ex- 
pense,” said he. “ If not, I won’t go.” 

“ Well, we’ll all have to share the general ex- 
penses, that is understood,” answered Joe. 

“ How many are you going to carry ? ” 

“ Well, the car seats seven people, but if we want 
to carry much baggage we had better limit the crowd 
to five and use the extra space for suit-cases, and 
so forth.” 

“ I know Matt would like to go.” 

“And I’d like to have him — he is so full of 


178 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


fun ! ” cried Joe. “ But then there is Link, and 
Bart, and some of the others.’' 

“ Link has got to help his father this summer. 
Mr. Darrow is putting up a kitchen addition to his 
house and he said Link might as well help as not, 
and learn the carpenter trade.” 

And what of Bart? ” 

‘‘ He said something about going to Oakville, to 
visit his cousin.” 

“ Why, we expect to go to Oakville ! ” cried 
Harry. “ We might take him that far.” 

On Monday the boys held another meeting and 
called in Matt. He said it would tickle him to death 
to go, and in his delight he went out in the yard 
and stood on his head. He said he had an uncle 
in one of the towns and he knew that this relative 
would be glad to have the lads stop there for a 
night or two. 

Then the boys talked it over with Link, Bart, 
and some of the others. As mentioned, the carpen- 
ter’s son could not go, and Bart said he could not 
go farther than Oakville. The other lads were al- 
ready off on their vacations. 

“ Then that settles it,” said Joe at last. ‘‘ We’ll 
go five strong, and carry Bart as far as Oak- 
ville.” 

“I’ve got news!” cried Matt, who had just re- 


PLANNING A TOUR 179 

joined the others, having been oflF on an errand for 
his mother. 

What is that ? ’’ questioned Harry. 

Si Voup, Ike Boardman, and some other lads 
are getting up an automobile tour.’^ 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE FIRE AT THE GARAGE 

The other lads listened to Matt's announcement 
with interest. 

Where did you hear about Si’s tour ? ” ques- 
tioned Harry. 

“ Down at Harrell’s grocery store. Si was brag- 
ging what a fine trip he expected to take. He is 
going to take Ike and two others with him.” 

‘‘Who are the others?” asked Fred. 

“ Two lads from Camdale. Their names are 
Darcy and Hicks.” 

“ I know them by sight,” said Joe. “ They are 
both rather well off, and that is why Si takes to 
them, I guess. The whole bunch smoke cigarettes 
and play pool and billiards down at Riley’s.” 

“ Wonder where they are going,” said Paul. 

“ I didn’t find out,” answered Matt. ” But Si 
said they expected to have a dandy time.” 

“ Well, I hope we don’t run across them,” said 
Joe. But this wish was destined not to be fulfilled, 
as we shall see later. 


180 


THE FIRE AT THE HAEAGE 181 


The lads decided to start on the trip bright and 
early on the next Monday morning, and letters 
were immediately written to various relatives and 
friends who lived along the line of the proposed 
tour, notifying them that the boys were coming. 
Then the lads set about getting their things ready 
for the trip. 

All of the boys were anxious to know if the 
touring-car would be in as good shape as before the 
accident, and Matt and Paul decided to accompany 
the Westmore boys and Fred to Brookside on 
Thursday, to get the automobile from the repair 
shop, which was located in the rear of the Dacey 
garage. The boys went on their bicycles, and a 
happier crowd it would be hard to imagine. 

“ Well have the time of our lives on that tour! ” 
cried Harry, as they spun along. 

“If only the weather stays good,” said Fred. 

“ Oh, it is going to be fair,” answered Matt. 
“ I consulted three almanacs, and all they men- 
tioned were showers.” 

“ Almanacs are not always reliable,” said Joe. 
“ But let us hope we don’t get too much rain. Of 
course, we are bound to have some, — and I’d rather 
have it that way, otherwise the roads will be terri- 
bly dusty.” 

The boys were still some distance from Brook- 


182 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

side when, on gaining the top of a rise, Joe no- 
ticed a heavy column of smoke going up from the 
town. 

“ What is that?'' he questioned. ‘‘A factory or 
a fire?" 

“ I don’t know of any factory in that direction ! " 
cried Matt. 

“What direction is it. Matt?" asked Fred, 
quickly. 

“ Why, I think that is down Main Street, near 
Parker Road." 

“ That’s where Dacey’s garage is ! " burst out 
Joe. “ Oh, can that fire be there ! " 

“ We’ll soon see," answered his brother. “ Come 
on! " And he put on a burst of speed. 

Alarmed by the column of smoke, which kept 
growing thicker every moment, the five boys rode 
on as rapidly as the condition of the road permitted. 

“ It must be a barn with a lot of hay," said Fred. 
“ I don’t know of anything else that would make 
such a smoke." 

“ It might be oil," answered Harry. 

“Yes, and they keep a lot of it around the 
garage," returned his^ brother. 

As the boys neared the town they saw that all 
the people in Brookside were in a state of excite- 
ment. Men and boys were running from all di- 


THE FIEE AT THE GAEAGE 183 

rections, some carrying buckets and pads, for the 
fire department of the town was a primitive one, 
consisting of an old-fashioned engine, drawn by 
men with a rope, a hose-cart run by the boys, and 
a wagon with several long painters’ ladders. 

“ What is burning? ” yelled Joe, as they rode past 
a man who was running in the same direction. 

“ Baxter’s barn ! ” answered the man. “ But it 
looks like half the town would go, in this wind.” 

“ Baxter’s barn! ” repeated Harry. “ Why, that 
is right next-door to Dacey’s garage ! ” 

Yes, and the wind is blowing towards the 
garage! ” added Joe. “ Come on, let us see if they 
got the auto out ! ” 

The others needed no urging, and in less than a 
minute the five lads wheeled down into the main 
street of Brookside. Here they met the fire engine 
and the hose-cart just going to the conflagration. 
Everybody was excited, and men and boys were 
yelling wildly. 

The barn that was burning was a large affair and 
was used by a local dealer for the storage of baled 
hay and straw. The hay and straw were burning 
fiercely, and a fresh west wind was sending down 
a cloud of smoke all around the garage next door, 
so that the low building was all but hidden from 


view. 


184 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ The gi-ra^e is doomed ! ’’ cried more than one 
person, and so it seemed, for to work in such a 
smoke was well-nigh impossible. 

“Did they get any of the autos out?’^ asked 
Joe, of one of the men near the fire. 

“ Got out one machine,” was the answer. “ It’s 
over in Mall’s lot.” 

The boys turned back and looked at the car. It 
was a runabout and not the automobile on which 
their hearts were centered. 

“ Joe, supposing that car is burnt up ! ” groaned 
Harry. 

“ Oh, we can’t let that car burn up ! ” burst 
out Fred. “ Can’t we get at it somehow? ” 

The boys looked around, and presently saw Mr. 
Dacey and one of his helpers run from the garage, 
the former with some account books in his arms 
and the latter carrying a box of tools. 

“ Mr. Dacey, where is our machine, the Corsen 
car? ” cried Joe, running up to the man. 

“ It’s in the — the back building ! ” gasped the 
garage proprietor. He had been working to save 
his things until he was almost exhausted. 

“Can’t we run it out somehow?” 

“ Can’t do it ! ” yelled the helper. “ The gaso- 
line is back there and it may explode at any 
minute ! ” 


THE FIEE AT THE GARAGE 185 


“ How much gasoline ?’’ asked Fred. 

A barrel and a half. And there is a lot of oil 
there, too.” 

At the mention of the oil and gasoline the crowd 
fell back, for all realized the danger, should the 
gasoline explode. The smoke swept down the 
street, causing many to cough. 

“ Is the machine ready to run out?” asked Joe, 
catching the helper by the arm. 

“ Sure, it’s ready. But you can’t get in to it. 
It’s right close to the gasoline.” 

“ Is there a back way in ? ” 

“ Yes, but you can’t run it out that way — the 
fence is in the way.” 

“ We’ll rip the fence down,” answered Joe. 

Come on, fellows.” 

Leaving their bicycles in a vacant lot, the lads, 
led by Joe, ran around to the back of the 
garage, where was located the repair shop. Here 
the smoke was also thick, and they had to 
crouch low to the ground to keep from being 
smothered. 

“Joe, look out for that gasoline!” warned Paul. 
“ It’s mighty dangerous stuff.” 

“ I know it, and if you’d rather go back, do it,” 
answered the older Westmore boy. 

“ Oh, I’ll help get the fence out of the way. But 


186 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

I don’t know about going into the building,” was 
Paul’s reply. 

For a moment the smoke lifted and all the boys 
saw the fence, which was within ten feet of the 
rear door of the garage. Between the fence and 
the repair shop was a platform, having a vault in 
its center, so that a machine could be run out over 
it and be repaired from underneath. 

Hi, what are you doing there? ” cried a voice, 
and a man came running from a store not far from 
the fence. 

'' We are going to try to get a valuable auto out 
of that shop,” answered Harry. 

“ You ain’t got no right to pull down the fence! ” 
went on the man, for some of the boys were already 
at work on the boards and had several loose. 

We’ll take the right,” cried Joe. “ The fence 
will burn anyway.” 

“ You leave the fence alone! ” 

Come on, boys, all together ! ” commanded Joe, 
paying no more attention to the man, and with a 
will they forced the somewhat dilapidated fence 
over, sending it with a crash onto the platform of 
the yard and thus covering the open vault. 

As the fence went down it sent back the smoke, 
and for an instant the boys caught sight of the back 
doors of the garage. They were only partly open. 


THE FIRE AT THE GARAGE 187 

“ There is the car — I see it ! ” yelled Fred. 

“ Look out — there’s gasoline stored there ! ” 
yelled the man who had ordered them to leave the 
fence alone. 

“ I see one of the barrels,” answered Harry. 
“ Wonder if we can’t roll it away.” 

He ran to the barrel, and so did Paul and Matt. 
Not without an effort they tipped it over and 
started it rolling away from the fire. They had to 
fight their way through the smoke and burning 
whisps of hay and straw. 

In the meantime Joe and Fred ran to the back 
doors of the garage and opened them. Just beyond 
the doors they saw the Corsen car, all ready to run. 
The back was towards them. 

“ Crank her up, Fred! ” shouted Joe, and leaped 
around into the driver’s seat. 

Fred sprang to the front of the car and grasped 
the crank. His eyes were so full of smoke he could 
scarcely see. From the barn came a crash as some 
flooring gave way, and an increased volume of 
smoke swept through the garage. 

For a second Joe waited in an agony of mind. 
If the engine refused to respond to the cranking, 
more than likely the big touring-car would be lost, 
for there was no time in which to roll it from the 
building by hand, and get it to a place of safety. 


188 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


But then came a swift chug-chug and the engine 
hummed merrily. 

“ Look out back there, I’m coming! ” yelled Joe, 
and set the lever on the reverse. Back shot the car, 
with Fred clinging to the radiator. The smoke 
swirled around the boys and the machine, and Joe 
had to guide the car by instinct more than reason. 
It passed out of the doorway, rolled over the crack- 
ing and snapping fence, and into an alleyway 
beyond. 

Have you got her? ” came from Harry, and he 
rushed up, followed by Paul and Matt. 

“Clear the alleyway!” called out Joe, and all 
the others ran ahead to do so. Then the older 
Westmore boy backed the big touring-car to the 
street beyond and ran it several blocks away. 

A cheer went up from the crowd when it was 
learned that the big touring-car had been saved, 
and Harry, Matt, and Paul were praised for hav- 
ing rolled the barrel of gasoline out of harm’s way. 
The bravery of the boys stimulated some of the 
men, and they ran into the repair shop and got out 
the half-barrel of gasoline, some cans of lubricating 
oil, and a quantity of tools and automobile tires. 

In the meantime the fire department of the town 
had gotten to work, and a stream of water was 
being poured on the side of the garage. It was seen 


THE FIRE AT THE OARAGE 189 

that the barn and its contents were doomed, and 
the one effort now was to save the adjoining 
property. 

Fortunately the wind shifted, carrying the sparks 
and burning brands into a vacant lot. Word had 
been sent to Lakeport for aid, and the fire depart- 
ment from that town responded. By noon the fire 
was gotten under control. 

“ Well, I am thankful we saved the car,’' said 
Joe, after the excitement was over, .and the boys 
had had a chance to wash up at George Dixon’s 
home. “If that had been burned up, I don’t know 
what we would have done.” 

“ Caser is mad because you tore down his fence,” 
said George. “ But some of the firemen told him 
he ought to be thankful, for with the fence down 
they were better able to save his property.” 

“ We couldn’t stand back for that fence,” said 
Harry. “If Caser wants to make a kick, let him.” 
But the boys heard no more about the fence. 

George Dixon invited the lads to stay for dinner, 
but they declined, as they knew their folks would 
be anxious to learn about the conflagration and to 
know that the boys were safe. 

“ We’ll settle with Mr. Dacey, if we can find him, 
and then go straight home — and take the touring- 
car with us,” said Joe. 


190 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


When they found the garage man he shook each 
warmly by the hand. 

You did nobly, boys,” he said. ‘‘ It was grand 
to roll that gasoline out of the way and thus prevent 
an explosion. I haven’t any insurance' — rates are 
too high — and I don’t know what I should have 
done had I been burned out. The damage by smoke 
won’t amount to much.” And then he told them 
to consider the bill for repairs paid, that he did 
not want a cent of their money. 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE START OF THE TOUR 

Well, now we won’t have to ask father and 
Mr. Rush for any money,” said Harry, as the boys 
were on the way home, some on their bicycles and 
the others in the touring-car. 

“ Yes, and it will give us so much more spending 
money on the trip,” answered his brother. 

“ It was very kind of Mr. Dacey to give us a 
receipted bill without paying,” was Fred’s com- 
ment. “ But I reckon we saved him from a big 
loss.” 

Most likely,” said Harry. If that gasoline 
had exploded it would have been good-by to that 
garage.” 

When the boys got home they had to tell their 
story in detail. The news of the saving of the 
touring-car had preceded them and also the story 
of the barrel of gasoline. 

“ You took a big risk, Harry,” said Mr. West- 
more, seriously. I don’t want you to take such a 
risk again.” 


191 


192 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


But, father, we didn’t want the car burned 
up ! ” pleaded the son. 

“ I’d rather have the car burn up than you, 
Harry.” 

The touring-car had been smoked up a little, but 
it was easily rubbed off and aired. The repairs 
had been made in a thorough fashion, so that the 
automobile was practically as good as new. 

That afternoon, Joe and Harry had to go on an 
errand down to the lake front. There they met 
Joel Runnell and his daughter Cora, who had come 
to Lakeport on business. 

“ Well, how goes it?” asked Joe. “ Did you set- 
tle that matter of property with Mr. Boardman?” 

“ No; it is in a worse condition than ever,” said 
the old hunter, sadly. “ I am afraid Cora and I 
will have to give up the cottage after all.” 

The boys were interested, and the old hunter told 
them that Mr. Boardman now claimed the property 
as his own. Some money had been paid by the 
aunt who had left the place to Cora, but no re- 
ceipts could be found. 

“ The receipts were left with an old woman, a 
Mrs. Padderkins, who was a nurse for the 
aunt,” explained Joel Runnell. Now Mrs. Pad- 
derkins is gone and we don’t know where to look 
for her. If we could find her I think she could 


THE STAET OF THE TOUR 193 


prove that Boardman got his money and that the 
property is free and clear.” 

“ Why not advertise for Mrs. Padderkins? ” sug- 
gested Harry. 

“ That is what I am going to do,” answered the 
old hunter; and then he and his daughter went on 
their way. 

On Friday the Westmore boys took out some of 
their friends for a long ride. They gave the auto- 
mobile a good test, and when they came back they 
said they thought the touring-car fit to go anywhere. 
They had already looked over the tool-box and the 
repair kit with care, and placed aboard an extra 
shoe and two extra tubes. Now they added two 
spark plugs and several other things. Saturday 
was spent in oiling up, filling the reservoirs with 
gasoline, and in packing their suit-cases. 

The route the boys had chosen was to take them 
to Camdale first, and then to Gardendale. After 
that they would strike roads that were new to them. 

On Sunday the boys went to church and Sunday- 
school. It rained a little, and this made them some- 
what anxious. But by night it cleared off, leaving 
the roads in prime condition. 

The start was to be made from the Westmore 
home, and all of the boys to go were on hand by 
nine o’clock. They had written to Mr. Corsen 


194 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


about the trip, and a letter had been received, wish- 
ing them a good time. Quite a crowd collected 
to see them off. 

“ Si Voup and his crowd started off yesterday,’' 
said Matt. “ Sidney Yates just told me.” 

“ Where did they go to ? ” asked Harry. 

“ Gardendale.” 

I’d not care to start on Sunday,” said Paul. 
“ It wouldn’t seem right.” 

“ Just the way I look at it,” answered the fun- 
loving Matt. 

Matt had provided himself with a big horn, and 
he took great pleasure in blowing this as loudly 
as possible. The boys had a flag on the auto — the 
flag belonging to Mr. Corsen. 

“Everybody ready?” cried Joe, at last, after a 
final inspection of the car, to make certain that 
every bolt and nut was tight. 

“ All ready ! ” was the answering cry from the 
others. 

“ Then crank her up, Fred, and let her go! ” 

Harry, Matt, Paul, and Bart were in the tonneau 
of the car, along with a miscellaneous collection of 
suit-cases. On the back was strapped a flat trunk. 
Joe was at the wheel. 

Fred cranked up and leaped into the seat beside 
the driver. The engine chug-chugged merrily and 


THE START OF THE TOUR 195 

Joe let in the low speed. Off rolled the big touring- 
car, while the folks left behind set up a buzz of 
good-bys, and waved their handkerchiefs. 

“ Have a good time ! ” 

‘‘ Don’t forget to write ! ” 

Look out for accidents ! ” 

“ Good-by, everybody ! ” yelled Harry. We are 
off for the time of our lives ! ” 

“ You won’t see us again in two years! ” added 
Matt, and then in his joy he stood up on his hands 
in the car, kicking his legs high in the air. 

‘‘ What a boy 1 ” laughed Laura. And then, as 
Matt resumed his normal position, she waved her 
handkerchief at him. Then everybody gave a final 
shout and a wave and the touring-car passed out 
of sight around a corner, on the road to Camdale. 
The long-wished-for tour was at last begun. 

“ Oh, this is simply glorious I ” exclaimed Paul, 
as he filled his lungs with the fresh morning air. 
“ I can’t really realize yet that we are off.” 

“ He’s got to help mend a tire or two, to come 
down to earth,” said Matt, with a grin. '' Say, Joe, 
can’t you let something happen to the car, so that 
Paul will have to get to work and know he is 
touring? ” 

'‘Just wait, you’ll all have something to do be- 
fore this tour comes to an end,” answered the lad 


196 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


at the wheel. But I don’t want anything to hap- 
pen just yet.” 

“ Oh, I was only fooling,” said Matt. I hope 
we come through without a single puncture, or 
anything.” 

•“ I am afraid you are hoping too much,” said 
Fred. ‘‘ You must remember that ” 

A sudden bump directly under him caused him to 
stop speaking. Joe threw out the clutch and put 
on the brake, and the car slowed down. 

“ What is the matter? ’’ cried Bart. 

“ The tire is flat! ” announced Fred, looking over 
the fender. ‘‘ I reckon we’ve got a puncture 
already.” 

‘'A puncture!” 

‘‘ And only two miles' from home ! ” 

“ Say, fellows, don’t this beat the nation ! ” 

It’s Matt’s fault ! ” grumbled Harry. ‘‘ He 
wanted something to happen. Let us make him 
fix it.” 

Say, have you really got a puncture ? ” ques- 
tioned the lively youth, seriously, as the car halted 
and the boys got out one after another. 

“ It certainly looks like it,” answered Joe. 
“Anyway, the wheel has gone flat. I’ll jack it up 
and see.” 

They got out the jack and raised the wheel from 


THE STAET OF THE TOUE 197 

the ground. As Joe spun it around slowly Harry 
gave a cry. 

“ There is the trouble, a lath nail ! ” And he 
pulled it from the tire. 

The boys looked at each other very seriously for 
a moment, and then Matt burst into a wild fit of 
laughter, and the others followed. Here they were 
but two miles from Lakeport, on a tour that was 
to last hundreds of miles, and one tire had already 
to be repaired. 

“ At this rate well make about five miles a day,’’ 
said Paul. “ Maybe we better shove the machine 
back and walk.” 

“Nonsense!” cried Joe, sturdily. “Well have 
a new inner tube in that shoe in a jiffy. Just get 
it out of the box under the back seat.” 

“Aren’t you going to repair this tube, Joe?” 
asked Bart. 

“ Not now. We can do it to-night, after the 
day’s run is over.” 

By means of the tire irons, Joe and Fred soon 
had the rim of the wheel off and the shoe with its 
inner tube followed. Then the boys inflated the 
other tube a little and slipped it in place of that 
which had been punctured. Soon the new tube >and 
the shoe were on the rim of the wheel again, and 
Joe snapped the little rim into place. Then Harry, 


198 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Bart, and Matt took turns in pumping the tire up 
until, by the gauge Joe carried, it registered seventy 
pounds’ pressure. 

“There you are! ” cried Fred, as the tools were 
being put away, along with the punctured inner 
tube. “ That didn’t take so long.” 

“ Twenty-two minutes,” said Bart, who had 
looked at his watch. 

“ We’ll be able to do it in even less time after 
we get used to it,” said Joe. 

“ But you didn’t repair the tube,” said Matt. 

“ That won’t take so long. All we’ll have to do 
is to put a little patch of rubber over the hole to- 
night and let it dry until morning. There is no use 
in doing that now because we don’t want to waste 
the time, and besides, a quick repair like that isn’t 
usually as satisfactory as one made when a fellow 
has time to go at it just right.” 

“ Pooh, that wasn’t anything after all,” declared 
Matt, lightly. “ Just a little lingering by the way- 
side;” and the way he said this caused all his chums 
to grin. 

It had been agreed between Joe, Harry, and Fr^d 
that they should take turns at running the car, each 
“ spelling ” the others an hour at a time. But 
really difficult bits of running were to be left to 
Joe, for it was considered that he could manage 


THE STAET OF THE TOUE 199 


the big touring machine a little better than the 
others. 

They soon rolled through the streets of Cam- 
dale, and there Fred had to leave a message at one 
of the stores for his father. As he was coming 
away, he was confronted by Jerry Wardock, a 
loutish kind of a fellow, who had headed the Cam- 
dale Baseball Club, a nine that had stood in with 
Si Voup’s club and which had been refused admis- 
sion to the Lakeport League. 

“Hello, you fellers are off touring, ain’t you?” 
cried‘ Wardock. 

“ We are,” answered Fred, coolly. He did not 
like Jerry Wardock in the least. 

“ Si Voup is off touring, too,” went on Jerry. 

“ So we heard — but it doesn’t interest us,” re- 
turned Fred. 

“ He is going the same way you are, ain’t 
he?” 

“ I don’t know — and I don’t care.” 

“Huh! Maybe you will care — if you meet Si 
and Ike on the road,” went on the rowdyish lad, with 
a suggestive squinting of one eye. 

“ What do you mean by that?” demanded Fred, 
quickly. “ Did they say anything about us ? ” 

“ I ain’t telling all I know, Fred Rush. But 
Si and Ike won’t let you git through so easy; no, 


200 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


indeed!’^ And, with a knowing wink, Jerry War- 
dock walked off. 

When Fred went back to the car he told the 
others of the interview. All were intensely inter- 
ested. 

“ Do you imagine Si and Ike will dare to lay 
some kind of a trap for us?’’ asked Harry. 

‘‘ I don’t know what to think,” answered his 
brother. I haven’t forgotten that bridge.” 

“ Nor have I. Well, all we can do is to keep our 
eyes open.” 

At Gardendale the touring boys stopped for 
lunch. They did not go to the hotel, but to a mod- 
est restaurant where things were cheap, for their 
spending money was limited and they had to use 
it judiciously. 

As they were coming away from the restaurant, 
they saw a car shoot past. It contained five 
persons. 

“There is Si Voup’s turnout!” exclaimed Matt. 

“Who is the fifth person?” asked Bart. 

“ That is the young fellow named A1 Milton,” 
answered Joe. “ I don’t understand how Si and 
Ike have taken up with him after they ran him 
down.” 

The Voup crowd did not see our friends, and left 
the town in a cloud of dust, moving in the direc- 


THE START OF THE TOUR 201 

tion of Railings, where Joe and the others expected 
to spend the night. 

Inside of half an hour the automobile boys were 
once more on the way, this time with Fred at the 
wheel. They had a smooth road ahead, and when 
the way was straight and clear the stout youth ‘‘ let 
her out ’’ to thirty and thirty-five miles per hour. 
He might have gone even faster, but Joe ob- 
jected. 

‘‘ If it was our car, I might do it,” he said. “ But 
we must remember that we can’t take chances with 
another person’s property.” 

They reached Railings at five o’clock and thei/ 
decided, as it was clear and light, to push on to 
Fair Oaks, eighteen miles further on. They found 
that the Voup car had gone on ahead and that Voup 
expected to spend the night at Carson, ten miles be- 
yond Fair Oaks. 

“ Let them go ahead,” said Bart. I am sure I 
don’t want to see them again.” 

“ I’d feel safer to be ahead of them,” answered 
Joe. “If we are ahead, they can’t set any trap 
for us.” 

They pushed on, and just outside of R'^llmgs saw 
a touring-car stalled at the side of the road. It 
was the Voup car, and the occupants were look- 
ing at one of the wheels. 


202 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘They have had an accident!” cried Harry. 
“Shall we stop?” He was now at the wheel. 

“ No, don’t stop ! ” answered Joe. 

“ Make out you don’t see ’em,” put in Fred. 

Harry increased his speed and soon they were 
beside the other car. They saw one of the boys 
come out, as if to halt them, but then Si Voup 
pulled the fellow back. Soon the disabled car was 
lost to sight in the distance. 

“ I guess they wanted help,” said Paul. 

“ Yes — but not from us,” answered Joe. 

“ I don’t know that I would have given ’em help, 
even if they had asked for it,” said Fred. “ It 
wouldn’t be a matter of life and death to stick there 
until somebody else came — and I am sure Si and Ike 
wouldn’t help us if we were in a fix.” 



m 


CHAPTER XX 


CAUGHT IN A STORM 

That evening the boys stopped at the home of 
one of Fred’s relatives. They were only going to 
make a call and then put up at a hotel, but the man, 
who was the stout youth’s uncle, would not hear 
of this. 

We’ve got plenty of room,” said he, ‘‘ both in 
the house and the barn. Put your machine in the 
barn, and we’ll fix you all up with a place 
to sleep.” 

“ But it’s so much of a crowd ! ” protested Fred. 

“ That’s all right,” answered Mr. Latimer. “ The 
more the merrier. We don’t have many visitors, 
and your Aunt Sarah and I will be glad^ of the 
change.” 

The boys were tired out and went to bed i|arly; 
first, however, mending the punctured inner ^tube. 
As it was only a small hole, it was re^Sffed with 
ease. They told the Latimers the news from Lake- 
port, and about the fire in Brookside, and also gave 
the particulars of their first day’s run, the latter 


204 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


being put down in a notebook by Paul, who was 
made official recorder for the time being. 

The automobile boys saw nothing that evening 
or the next morning of the Voup crowd, and rightly 
reasoned that the disabled car had been taken to 
a shop for repairs. In going over a depression in 
the road. Si had loosened one of the springs, and 
this had to be tightened up before the machine could 
be run again. 

The next morning the boys rode to a village 
called Horton’s Springs. They had lunch there, 
and then commenced to climb a series of hills lead- 
ing to Rainbow Cliffs. They had been warned that 
some of the hills were difficult, and consequently 
were rather anxious concerning them. 

“ I am afraid we are in for a storm,” said Bart, 
looking at the sky. “ See how black it is getting, 
over to the westward.” 

‘‘ If it comes, we want to get under some kind of 
shekel^/’ answered BarC who had no desire to 
let wet* 

don’t %ee much in the way of shelter on this 
moufltain rdhd,” came from Harry, as he looked 
ahead, “^he ground is too poor for farming or 
pasture.” 

They kept on, the way growing more difficult at 
every step. Joe had to come down from high speed 


CAUGHT IN A STORM 205 

to second, and finally he set the lever at low. The 
big touring-car barely crawled along. 

“ Shall we get out and walk? ” asked Harry. 

“ I think you had better,” answered his brother. 

Somehow, we don’t seem to have the power that 
we ought to have.” 

But this isn’t such an awful hill,” protested 
Fred, as all but Joe sprang from the car. “ A six- 
cylinder car ought to take it with ease.” 

“ Maybe you can run the car better ! ” cried Joe, 
a little testily. 

‘‘Oh, no, Joe; you are doing all right. But I 
think there is something the matter with the car.” 

“Well, what?” 

“ How about gasoline ? ” came from Matt. “ I 
don’t know much about cars, but I know you can’t 
run without juice.” 

“ Why, say, we didn’t fill up this morning ! ” 
cried Harry. “ I was going to speak of it, but it 
slipped my mind.” 

He hopped back into the car and, taking up the 
seat beside Joe, uncovered the gasoline reservoir. 
It was all but empty, and what liquid was there 
could not flow down the pipe because of the slant 
of the car on the uphill grade. 

“ No wonder you can’t get any power ! ” cried 
Harry. “ All the gasoline you are getti^j^g is what 


206 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


splashes into the pipe because of the uneven road- 
way. Wait, ril turn on the emergency tank. Bet- 
ter throttle her down a little, or maybe you’ll get 
too much gas.” 

The emergency tank was a small reservoir built 
beside the larger one, and held enough gasoline to 
run fifteen or twenty miles. As soon as Harry 
turned this on the engine commenced to pick up 
power and soon was running as strongly as ever. 

‘‘Jump in, everybody!” sang out Joe, and the 
others were quick to do as bidden. “ What a gawk 
I was not to think of the gasoline ! ” he added, as 
they went spinning over the road and up to the top 
of the next hill. He could now run on second speed . 
with ease and soon shifted to high. 

“ The storm is coming! ” cried Matt, a few min- 
utes later, and then a distant rumble of thunder 
broke upon their ears. It was followed by a rush 
of wind, and then some scattering raindrops com- 
menced to fall. 

All of the boys had their eyes open, and presently 
they espied a big open shed, setting in the midst 
of a clearing. It was a shed that in years gone hy^ 
had been used by some lumbermen, but was now 
deserted. 

“ Might as well go in there as anywhere ! ” mut- 
tered Joe, as the rain came down more heavily, and 


CAUGHT IN A STORM 207 


he turned from the road and ran directly under 
the big shed. 

They were none too soon, for a minute later there 
came a vivid flash of lightning, followed by a roar 
of thunder, and then the rain came down in a tor- 
rent, shutting out the landscape on all sides. The 
boys rolled the touring-car to a far corner of the 
shed, and put up the top and side curtains, that the 
interior of the machine might be kept as dry as 
possible. The shed had many holes in the roof, 
so to keep entirely dry was out of the question. 

I think it is only a summer shower,” said Bart, 
and he was right. Inside of half an hour the rain 
stopped coming down, and a little later the clouds 
rolled away and the sun came out with dazzling 
brightness. All the trees and bushes glistened with 
raindrops, and the rough road was a mass of sticky 
and treacherous mud. 

“ What do you think of it ? ” asked Harry, as he 
and the others walked oflt to look at the road. 

“ I don’t like it,” answered Joe, frankly. ‘‘ We 
have got to go up and down some ^pretty stiff hills, 
according to the guidebook, and if we got to skid- 
ding it might be all up with • us.” 

“ That’s true,” came from Fred. “ I’d not want to 
go down a steep hill with the road as slippery as 
it is now.” 


208 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


They walked down the road a short distance and 
saw that quite a steep descent was before them. 
Whether they could hold the big touring-car in that 
slippery mud was a problem. None of the young 
tourists cared to take the risk, even with chains on 
the wheels. 

‘‘ We’ll wait awhile, until it dries off,” said Joe, 
at last, and so they waited, in the meantime push- 
ing the car from the shed and putting down the top 
once more. 

But, though the sun shone brightly, the rough 
road did not dry off as quickly as they expected. 
There were puddles everywhere. 

“ Well, I must confess I am stumped! ” declared 
Joe, when it commenced to grow dark. ‘‘ It is bad 
enough to travel such a road in daylight — I’d not 
dream of doing it after the lamps had to- be lit.” 

“ I reckon we are booked to stay here all night I ” 
cried Matt. See any hotel near by ? Why, cer- 
tainly, sir, the Hotel De \yoodshed, rates ’steen 
dollars per week. Fresh air ^^uaranteed in every 
apartment. All rooms have rur|ning water.” And 
his remarks caused a general laugh. 

“ Say, why not camp out in the woodshed ? ” 
suggested^ Fred. “ |t will save us hotel bills arty- 
way, and^ I don’t think it will be .^ny worse than 
camping out on Pine Island.” 


CAUGHT IN A STOEM 209 

That’s all right, so far as it goes,” answered 
Harry. “ But what about supper, and breakfast 
in the morning? ” 

“ We’ve got that bag of doughnuts my aunt gave 
me,” said Fred. 

“ And that quart of peanuts I bought,” added 
Matt. 

“ And three bananas and six apples,” responded 
Bart. 

The eatables were brought forth and inspected, 
and ^the lads decided that they would make a sup- 
per of them, and trust to luck for breakfast. The 
idea o? “ camping out ” appealed strongly to all, 
and they set to work immediately to make them- 
selves at home in a corner of the big shed, using 
the automobile seats and the curtains for that pur- 
pose. They also lit a campfire and sat around this 
while they ate their scanty meal and told stories. 

“ Do you think any wild animals will come to 
disturb us?” asked Fred, as they got ready to 
turn in. 

“ Maybe an elephant or a hippopotamus or two 
will come along,” answered Matt, gravely. “ I un- 
derstand they love to chew up touring-cars with 
boys in them.” 

“ I don’t think we’ll be bothered,” said Paul. 
‘‘Just the same, if anybody wants to remain on 


210 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


guard, he has my permission. I’m going to 
turn in.” 

He found a fairly comfortable corner and lay 
down, and soon the others followed, Fred making 
himself at home on the back seat of the tonneau. 
Fortunately for the youths it was warm, so there 
was small danger of any of them taking cold. 

Harry was the first to get up, and he was glad 
to see the sun shining brightly. He ran down to 
the roadway and saw that it had dried- off fairly 
well during the night. 

Is breakfast ready? ” sang out Matt, as he got 
up and stretched himself. Did anybody ''ring the 
bell?” 

“ You’ll get breakfast when we reach Mountain 
View and not before,” answered Harry. “ All 
up ! ” And he caught Bart by the foot to rouse 
him. 

''How far is the next town?” questioned Paul. 

" About three miles,” answered Joe. " But we 
have several hills to cross.” 

"Have you enough gasoline?” 

" I hope so. If not, somebody will have to walk 
to town for more.” 

The touring boys spent little time over their 
toilet, and inside of ten minutes the car was run out 
on the road once more and they were on the way. 


CAUGHT IN A STORM - 211 

with Harry at the wheel. Going down the hill was 
a little dangerous, but the younger Westmore boy 
took his time, not giving the automobile a chance 
to get beyond his control. The other hills were 
comparatively easy, and by eight o’clock they rolled 
into Mountain View and came to a halt in front 
of the only general store of which the place boasted. 
Here they purchased ten gallons of gasoline, and 
then asked the storekeeper if there was any place 
where they might get breakfast. 

“ Ain’t no regular tavern around here,” drawled 
the man. Folks that wants meals generally goes 
to the Widder Snagg fer ’em.” 

“Where is that?” questioned Joe. 

“ Down the road a pace. Second house on the 
right. It’s got a stoop full o’ honeysuckle in front 
o’ it.” 

“Then the Widow Snagg for us!” cried Fred, 
as he took the wheel. “ Come on. I’m hollow clear 
down to my toes I ” 

They found the widow in her garden, picking 
flowers. Matters were quickly explained, and she 
agreed to give them a breakfast of bacon and eggs, 
bread and coffee, for twenty cents each. While 
waiting, the boys washed up in the shed, and combed 
their hair. 

It was a well-served meal, and never did any- 


212 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

thing taste better, for the scant supper the night 
before and the early morning ride had whetted their 
appetites. The widow was a good soul and gave 
them all they wanted. She asked about their trip, 
and then told them something of what was before 
them. 

'‘The road is all right for about ten miles,” she 
said. " But then you commence to wind in and out 
among the cliffs, and you’ll have to be very careful, 
or you’ll go over one of ’em. Once a horse and ' 
buggy went over the cliffs and the horse and the 
j|nan and his wife were all killed.” 

" That’s cheerful news, to say the least,” was 
Joe’s comment. 

" The guidebook says the road is good, but one 
must run his machine with care,” said Fred, who 
was reading the directions. " I guess it’s not so 
bad as the widow thinks. Country folks like to 
pile it on sometimes.” 

" Well, it’s your turn to drive the car,” answered 
Joe. " Not but that I’ll do it if you wish,” he 
added, hastily. 

" No, I’ll run it,” said the stout youth. " I am 
not afraid.” 

They were about to move off in the automobile 
when they heard a shout, and saw a young man run- 
ning towards them. 


CAUGHT IN A STOEM 213 


Why, it is A1 Milton ! ” cried Harry. 

“ How do you do ! ” cried the young man, cor- 
dially, as he came up. “ I saw your car when you 
were at the store.” 

“ Oh, we are getting along finely,” answered Joe, 
somewhat coldly. He had not forgotten what he 
had seen at Washingtonville and on the road. 

Are you going through to Akertown?” 

‘^We are.” 

“ Would you mind taking me along? I am very 
anxious to get there by to-night, and I can’t get 
anybody here to drive me over.” 

Joe looked at his brother and the others. He did 
not know just what to say. 

We — er — we might take you,” he stammered. 
‘‘ We are pretty well loaded.” 

‘‘ So I see. Well, if you’ll take me to Akertown, 
and get me there by four o’clock this afternoon. 
I’ll pay you ten dollars.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


A GREAT RACE 

Al Milton’s offer was so unexpected that the 
automobile boys were much surprised by it. He 
hastened to explain himself. 

“ As some of you know, I am a traveling sales- 
man. I have a chance to get an order for a big 
bill of goods if I get to Akertown before the other 
fellow. That’s why I presume on your generosity 
in taking me along. And I’ll pay the ten dollars 
gladly.” 

“What do you say, Fred?” asked Joe. Then 
he introduced the other boys to the young man. 

“ I’m willing,” answered the stout youth. “ We 
have room for one more passenger.” 

“ His ten dollars will pay for the gasoline you 
use on this trip,” remarked Paul. 

The young man got in the car, and away they 
spun down a road that was fairly level and smooth. 
Several times Joe and the others were on the point 
of asking the new passenger about Si Voup and his 
crowd, but they did not know how to broach the 
214 


A GEEAT EACE 


215 


subject. It might bring up the question of the con- 
dition Milton had been in at Washingtonville, and 
this Joe and his chums shrank from mentioning. 

“If he wants to say anything, let him do it,'’ 
whispered Joe to Harry and Paul. 

“ Maybe he is ashamed of his actions and would 
prefer not to say anything about them,” answered 
the younger Westmore boy. 

They soon came to the cliffs, and at some points 
found the road exceedingly narrow. It wound in 
and out among the mountains, with the high rocks 
on one side and the deep valley on the other. Fred 
ran the car slowly and kept his feet ready for use 
on the clutch and the foot-brake. 

“ We could go over the cliff without half tr 
ing,” said he, after a particularly bad turn had been 
passed. 

“ Somebody else is coming ! ” cried Bart, as an 
auto horn sounded behind them. 

Those in the tonneau of the touring-car looked 
back, and A1 Milton gave a cry of wonder. 

“ It’s that other salesman ! ” he exclaimed. “ He 
has gotten somebody to carry him to Akertown in 
a touring-car! I thought he was going to Siller’s 
Crossing to take the train 1 ” 

In the car behind were several young men and a 
man who was middle-aged. The latter was the 


216 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


salesman, and he stood up to get a better view of 
those in the car ahead. 

He sees me ! ” cried A1 Milton. Now he will 
do his best to get to Akertown ahead of me ! 

“ Well, they can’t pass us on this road,” said 
Harry. “ It would be suicide for them to try it.” 

Another turn of the cliff road was made, and 
they reached a point where the highway broadened 
out a little. Again the horn sounded from the 
car in the rear and then this came closer, until the 
radiator was but a few yards behind the tonneau 
of the Corsen automobile. 

“ Pull up to one side and let me pass ! ” cried 
the young man who was driving the second car. 
in ‘‘ That’s right, clear the road, or I’ll have you 
fined ! ” added the middle-aged salesman. And then 
he glared savagely at A1 Milton. 

“Put on a little speed, Fred!” whispered Joe. 
“ And don’t get out of the road too much. If he 
wants to pass, let him take his chances.” 

“ Oh, don’t let him pass ! ” cried A1 Milton, has- 
tily. “ I must get to Akertown first ! I’ll give you 
twenty dollars instead of ten if we leave them 
behind.” 

“ It’s only a four-cylinder car,” said Harry, ex- 
amining the machine in the rear. “We can run 
away from that if the road is good enough.” 


A GREAT RACE 


217 


“ Joe, you can take the wheel if you wish,’’ said 
Fred. “ It’s nerve-racking to drive around these 
cliffs. A fellow doesn’t know what is coming.” 

Joe slipped into the driver’s seat and grasped 
the wheel. There was a good road ahead and he 
turned on the throttle and advanced the spark. At 
once they bounded forward. Then came another 
turn and he had to slow down once more. 

The second car kept at their rear, the chauffeur 
urged on by the salesman who wanted to beat A1 
Milton in getting to Akertown. It was a dangerous 
proceeding, for had the Corsen car stopped some- 
what suddenly a collision would have been inevitable. 

He’ll try to sneak past us the first chance he 
gets! ” cried Harry. “ Joe, watch him! ” 

“ I am watching him ! ” was the reply. But he 
may have an advantage in knowing the road.” 

On went the two cars, around another cliff and 
then up a long hill. Here the weight of the Cor- 
sen car told and the lighter turnout ranged up be- 
side it. The road was moderately broad, so that 
there was now plenty of room for the second car 
to pass. 

“ Going to try to get ahead of me, eh? ” shouted 
the man in the second car. Well, it won’t go, 
Milton!” 

That remains to be seen, Mr. Parley.” 


218 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ I am going to get to Akertown first, and don’t 
you forget it ! ” shouted Gus Parley. ‘‘ Give us 
room, or we’ll run into you ! ” 

You’ve got all the road that is coming to you,” 
answered Fred. 

“ Well, here is where we leave you behind ! ” 
shouted the young man at the wheel of the second 
car, and he opened up his throttle and also his 
muffler. Ahead shot the four-cylinder car. It was 
of the racing type, and the chauffeur had been in 
more than one race, as Joe and his friends after- 
wards found out. 

When the top of the hill was gained, the four- 
cylinder car was about a hundred yards ahead of 
the other. Joe looked ahead and saw that at the 
foot of the hill there was a straight stretch for a 
mile or more. Then the course lay along a river, 
which ran through the town for which they were 
bound. 

Joe’s sporting blood was now up, and, without 
consulting his chums, he loosened the brake a lit- 
tle and raced down the hill after the other car. 
When the level stretch was reached, the machines 
were once more side by side. 

Oh, I hope you can beat them ! ” cried A1 Mil- 
ton, earnestly. 

“ I’ll do my best,” answered Joe. 


A GREAT RACE 219 

‘‘ I don’t care so much for that order as I care 
to get ahead of Gus Parley. In the past he has 
played me some mean tricks.” 

‘‘ If we don’t win this race it won’t be my fault.” 

The occupants of each car were now worked up 
to the top notch, for all realized that a strenuous race 
was on. Joe did what he could to increase his speed, 
and so did the strange chauffeur, and side by side 
they whizzed along for the best part of a mile. But 
then a farm wagon appeared on the road ahead, and 
Joe, who was on the outside, had to slow down to 
let the turnout pass. This gave the other car quite 
a lead. 

“ You’d better try to pass him before you reach 
Radley,” said A1 Milton, “ for the road is narrow 
after you pass that settlement, and he’ll block you, 
sure.” 

Thus warned, Joe watched his chance, and, see- 
ing a clear road ahead, turned on the full power of 
the big machine. At once the touring-car fairly 
leaped forward. Bart, who was just behind Joe, 
leaned forward and kept the horn blowing. 

As the Corsen car crawled closer and closer, the 
driver of the car ahead did all in his power to in- 
crease his speed. The mufflers on both cars had 
been cut out, so the noise of the engines was deafen- 
ing. Joe used his foot accelerator as well as the 


220 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

hand throttle and advanced the spark as much as he 
dared. 

Just ahead was the settlement of Radley, consist- 
ing of a blacksmith-shop, a church, and several 
houses. The blacksmith came running out to see 
what the noise meant, and waved his arm wildly. 

“ It’s against the law to run so fast ! ” he cried. 
“ Stop, or you’ll be arrested ! ” 

I guess he doesn’t like automobiling,” was 
Harry’s comment. “ It is no good for his 
business.” 

Joe paid no attention to the warning cry, but 
watched his engine and the road ahead. Not a hun- 
dred yards further the highway narrowed consid- 
erably, and on either side was a muddy ditch. 

Suddenly the Corsen car shot ahead of the other 
and struck the narrow roadway. Looking back, 
Harry saw the driver of the second car working 
frantically at his levers. Then came louder explo- 
sions than ever from the engine. The second car 
commenced to crawl up again. 

But Joe was on his mettle, and now he nursed 
the engine he was driving as never before. As a 
consequence, inside of a mile he drew a long dis- 
tance ahead of his rival. 

“ They can’t catch us ! ” cried Fred, at last. “ Joe, 
you have won the race ! ” 


A GEEAT EACE 221 

“ Don’t crow yet,” said A1 Milton. ‘‘ It is a 
good many miles to Akertown.” 

‘‘ They can’t pass us, and I know it,” said Fred, 
firmly. 

Further and further behind dropped the second 
car. Then of a sudden came a loud explosion, and 
looking back, those in the Corsen car saw the second 
machine slow up and run into the ditch, where it 
stood still. 

They have had a blow-out ! ” cried Bart. 

Yes, and they are stuck in the ditch,” added 
Matt. “ That ends this race.” 

‘‘ And we win ! ” cried Harry. 

Well, I am glad it is over ! ” gasped Joe, as he 
slowed up and wiped the perspiration from his face. 

When I started I didn’t expect to get into any 
such race as that.” 

'‘You did splendidly!” cried Fred. "Til take 
the wheel now and you can rest.” 

" How long will it take them to fix that wheel? ” 
questioned A1 Milton. 

" Half an hour, if not longer,” answered Harry. 
" Remember, they have got to haul the machine 
out of the ditch first.” 

" Yes, and they may have to go back to that 
blacksmith-shop for help,” added Bart. 

“ And then the blacksmith may arrest them for 


222 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


speeding — that is, if he is a country constable,’’ 
suggested Fred. 

‘‘ He won’t arrest ’em if he gets a job that pays 
well,” returned Joe. 

It was decided to go straight through to Aker- 
town, and Fred ran half the distance and Harry the 
other half. They made good time and arrived in 
the town by half-past two. 

“ I want you all to take dinner with me, at the 
hotel,” said A1 Milton. And I’ll pay that twenty 
dollars, too.” 

‘‘ We’ll see about the money later,” answered 
Joe. Then he held a consultation with the others, 
and all decided that they would allow the young 
man to pay for the dinner and no more. He left 
them eating a late repast while he hurried off to 
get the order he desired. In that he was successful, 
and came back beaming with pleasure. 

“ I’ve put a spoke in Gus Parley’s wheel,” he 
said. I got twice as big an order as I expected. 
Wait till Parley hears of it; he’ll be so mad he 
won’t know what to do.” 

There was a bar attached to the hotel, and Joe 
and the others were half-afraid A1 Milton would 
ask them to drink. But he did not mention the 
matter, nor did they see him drink anything him- 
self. 


A GREAT RACE 


223 


“ Perhaps he is ashamed of what he did before 
and has turned over a new leaf/' whispered Harry 
to Fred. 

“ I hope he has/’ answered the stout youth. “ I 
think it is awful when a young man takes to drink.” 

I am tremendously obliged to you for what you 
have done for me/’ said A1 Milton to the boys, on 
parting. “ If I can ever do any of you a good turn, 
I’ll certainly do it.” 

Where are you going from here? ” asked Joe. 

“ Oh, to a dozen towns or more, along the line 
of the railroad and the trolley,” said the young man. 

Then perhaps we’ll meet again, soon.” 

“ I hope we do,” answered A1 Milton, smiling 
broadly. 

The boys did not remain in Akertown, but pushed 
on to Carton, where they stopped for the night at 
a hotel. Then they crossed the river and struck 
out for Crosley, where they were to spend the night 
with an aunt of the Westmore boys. 


CHAPTER XXII 


MAKING NEW FRIENDS 

The boys found their reception at Crosley so 
pleasant that they remained there two days. Dur- 
ing that time they gave the touring-car a thorough 
inspection, tightening up the nuts and bolts and 
giving the grease-cups and oil-holes what they 
needed. 

Mrs. Westmore was sorry to have them leave, 
and on the morning of their departure put up a 
basket of lunch for them, so that they would not 
have to stop at any roadhouses before night. 

The places are not very nice between here and 
Rockledge,” said she. “ You will do better to stop 
and lunch in the woods.^^ 

‘‘ That will just suit us — with such a spread as 
you have given us ! ” cried Harry. 

It was an ideal day for a run, and they started 
off in the best of spirits. They had written letters 
to the folks at home and one to the Corsens, and 
posted them. Harry was at the wheel, and he sent 
224 


MAKING NEW FRIENDS 225 

\ 

the touring-ca along at a speed of from fifteen to 
twenty miles an hour, up hill and down. 

So far they had seen nothing more of the Voup 
car, and they wondered if the bully and his cronies 
were still on the road and following them. 

“ Maybe they had such a breakdown that they 
had to give it up,” said Paul. “ Well, it is none 
of our affair, even so.” 

The boys were in such high spirits that they sang 
and whistled as they rode along, and Matt told some 
funny stories that set all the others to roaring. 
When they passed through a village they cheered 
the people who came out to see them, and got many 
a cheer in return. 

“ I’ll be sorry to leave you,” said Bart, with a 
sigh. He was to drop off at a town a hundred 
miles farther on the tour. 

“ And we’ll be sorry to lose you,” returned Joe, 
quickly. 

Noon found them gliding smoothly along over 
a road that wound in and out through a dense 
woods. Beyond this was a stony ledge and a 
quarry, where stone was gotten out for a railroad 
nearby. 

“ Let us stop here for lunch,” suggested Fred. 
“ It’s better than down by the quarry.” 

The suggestion suited everybody, and the 


226 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

touring-car was run off the road Jnd in between 
a number of trees, where the ground was firm and 
safe. Then the boys got out the basket of good 
things Mrs. Westmore had provided and made a 
spread of them on some newspapers. 

Suddenly an explosion caused the lads to leap 
to their feet. At first they thought something had 
happened to the automobile, but then they realized 
that the sound had come from the direction of the 
quarry. 

“ They must have set off a blast,” said Joe. 

“ That’s it,” added Fred. “ They usually set ’em 
off just before they knock off for dinner.” 

The boys had run out into the road and were 
gazing in the direction of the quarry, when Harry 
let out a cry : 

“ A runaway, and he is coming this way ! ” 

Harry was right. A horse attached to a two- 
seated carriage was running wildly down the road. 
The animal had been scared by the loud blast 
from the quarry and was completely beyond con- 
trol. 

• In the carriage sat two ladies and two girls, and 
all were so badly frightened that none of them 
knew what to do. The reins had been dropped 
and were dangling on the horse’s hind legs, adding 
to his fright. 


MAKING NEW FRIENDS 227 


Let us try to stop him ! exclaimed Joe, and 
ran out in the middle of the road. The others fol- 
lowed him, until they formed a line completely 
across the highway. 

On and on came the frightened steed. The 
girls and the ladies were screaming, and two 
of them jumped up, as if to leap from the turn- 
out. 

‘‘ Don’t jump ! ” yelled Joe. “ Keep your seats ! ” 

Seeing the blockade of human forms before him, 
the horse slackened his speed for a moment. This 
was what Joe was looking for, and on the instant 
he made a leap and caught the animal by the bridle. 
He held on, despite a lunge the horse made, and 
then Bart came to the rescue by catching hold on 
the other side. 

For several minutes there was a lively struggle, 
and once or twice it looked as if the frightened 
steed might break away. But Joe and Bart retained 
their hold and spoke reassuringly to the animal, and 
presently he quieted down. 

“ Oh, I am so thankful you stopped him ! ” 
gasped one of the ladies. I was afraid we should 
all be killed ! ” 

“ Won’t he run away again. Aunt Kate ? ” asked 
one of the girls. 

‘‘ I hope not.” 


228 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


* ‘‘ What started him — the quarry blast ? ’’ asked 
Joe. 

Yes. They set the blast off just as we passed,” 
said the second lady. ‘‘ It was very careless of 
them.” 

“ Yes, they should have warned you,” added 
Bart. 

“ Maybe they thought we were far enough away,” 
said one of the girls. “ The road doesn’t run so 
very close. But we were too close for Jasper. He 
is such a nervous animal.” 

‘‘ We must thank you for what you did,” said 
one of the ladies, to Joe and Bart. ‘‘It was very 
brave of you to do it.” 

“ Oh, we didn’t do so much,” answered the elder 
Westmore boy. 

“ I don’t think the horse would have run much 
farther,” added Bart. 

“You don’t know Jasper,” returned one of the 
girls. “ Once he took the bit in his teeth while 
papa was driving and ran over two miles. But 
generally he is safe to drive.” 

“ Let us look over the carriage and the harness 
before you go on,” suggested Harry. “ Something 
may be broken.” 

The ladies and the girls got out, and the boys 
looked everything belonging to the turnout over 


MAKING NEW FEIENDS 229 


with care. While they were doing this, one of the 
girls chanced to see the touring-car under the trees 
and the spread of lunch on the grass. 

Oh, you are having a picnic, aren’t you ! ” she 
cried. 

We stopped at the wayside for lunch,” answered 
Fred. ‘‘ We are on an auto tour.” 

‘‘ Is that so ? Where from ? 

Lakeport.” 

“ Indeed ! I know a girl from that town — 
Gertrude Shale. I met her at my cousin’s in 
Brookside.” 

“ Gertrude Shale ! ” cried the stout youth. 
‘‘ Why, her brother is with us — Paul Shale.” 

Paul was called over and introduced. The girl 
said her name was Mary Rowan and that one of 
the ladies was her mother. The other lady was her 
aunt, Mrs. Dean, and the other girl was a cousin, 
Grace Dean. 

“ I’ve heard my sister speak of you,” said Paul, 
and then he introduced his chums, and told about 
the tour they were taking. 

‘‘ We are out to lunch in the woods, too,” said 
Mary Rowan. ‘‘ We drove my aunt and my cousin 
out just for a good time. But we didn’t think our 
horse would run away.” 

“ Well, he didn’t run very far,” returned Harry. 


230 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

After the excitement, the ladies were glad 
enough to rest where they were. The boys led 
the horse under the trees and tied him fast. 
Then Mrs. Rowan noticed the food still remain- 
ing untouched on the newspapers spread on the 
grass. 

“ Why, we are keeping you from your lunch I 
she cried. 

“ Won’t you join us? ” asked Joe, politely. 

We’d be pleased to have you,” added Fred. 

‘‘ It would be jolly to lunch together,” came from 
Matt. 

“ Oh, mamma, wouldn’t that be nice! ” whispered 
Grace Dean. 

“We might add our lunch to yours,” said Mary 
Rowan, with a smile. 

“ Maybe you’d get stuck if you did that! ” cried 
Harry. “ Although my aunt put up something very 
good for us,” he added, loyally. 

At first the ladies demurred. But the young folks 
were anxious to lunch together, and finally Mrs. 
Rowan and Mrs. Dean consented. Then a hamper 
was brought forth from the carriage, and the girls 
produced a table-cloth and napkins. 

“I see what’s coming!” cried Paul. “You’ll 
have to reset the table ! ” 

“ Yes, our table-cloth was too fancy for them,” 


MAKING NEW FRIENDS 231 

added Matt, and at this reference to the newspapers 
everybody laughed. 

The ladies were still a little nervous and glad 
enough to sit down and rest. With the ice broken, 
the boys and girls became quite friendly, and told 
a good deal about themselves. The “ table was 
rearranged, and then it was found that the crowd 
was so great the newspapers would have to be added 
to the table-cloth after all, and this brought forth 
another spell of laughter. There was plenty to eat, 
and the girls had brought with them a bottle of 
lemon juice and sugar. 

“ Well have to find water, if we want lemonade,’' 
said Mary Rowan. 

‘‘ I saw a spring, a little way up the road,” 
said Paul, and he and Matt went after the 
water. Then all sat down to enjoy the novel 
repast. 

During the meal the boys learned that Mrs. Dean 
and her daughter Grace were only on a visit to 
that neighborhood. 

We live in Bartonville, on Buell Lake,” said the 
lady. “ Are you going to tour that way ? ” 

“ Yes, we expect to go through Bartonville in 
a few days,” answered Joe. 

“ Then you must stop and see us. My daughter 
and I are going home to-morrow. If you can ar- 


232 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


range it, I will be pleased to have you dine with 
us.” Then the boys learned that Mr. Dean was the 
proprietor of a shingle mill on the shore of Buell 
Lake, and they promised to call whenever they 
reached Bartonville. 

The ladies were rather afraid to pass the quarry 
again with the horse, and Joe suggested that he be 
allowed to drive the steed. 

IT go along,” suggested Bart, “ The girls can 
ride into town in the auto.” 

Oh, won’t that be nice 1 ” cried Grace Dean. 

I’ve never had a ride in an automobile.” 

“ Neither have I,” added her cousin. 

‘‘Well, you take care and don’t tumble out!” 
warned her aunt. 

“ Oh, we’ll strap ’em in, like they do babies in 
baby-carriages,” said Matt, solemnly, and this 
brought forth a general laugh. 

The luncheon things were cleared away, and the 
touring-car and the carriage gotten ready for use. 
Then the girls got in the tonneau of the machine, 
and ofY they started for Bainridge, where Mrs. 
Rowan lived. The carriage followed at a much 
slower rate of speed, Joe driving, with Bart be- 
side him. 

When the Rowan home was reached the touring- 
car was at the door. But Fred and Harry had run 


MAKING NEW FRIENDS 233 


the machine around several “ blocks,” thus giving 
the girls quite a long ride. 

It was too lovely for anything ! ” declared 
Mary. 

I wish papa would buy an auto,” added Grace. 

Say, when you come to Bartonville, won’t you 
show my father how nice it is? Maybe he’ll get 
one then.” 

“ Yes, we’ll show him,” answered Harry. Then 
good-bys were said, and the automobile boys went 
on their way, the girls waving their handkerchiefs 
after them. 

“ A nice bunch of folks,” was Paul’s comment. 
‘‘ I wish we were going to see more of them.” 

“ Paul is smitten ! ” cried Joe. “ Never mind, 
Paul, maybe we’ll see the Deans at Bartonville.” 

“ Sure we will ! ” declared Matt. ‘‘ Didn’t Mrs. 
Dean promise us a good dinner? I wouldn’t miss 
that for the world. By the lunch we had to-day, 
I shou! • -!oik.sk’' ' ' 

he piL: •' . ■ '' ■ ^vcd 

the t^oys, i' ‘''body • . 

It is going to be a clear nigtit, ’ said Joe. ' i 
move we eat what is left of the lunch for supper 
and then light up and run to Coville before we 
turn in. My aunt said there was a pretty good ho- 
tel at Coville.” 


234 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Suits me,” answered Fred, and the others also 
agreed. 

They spun along until half-past six, and then 
stopped at a farmhouse and bought a quart of milk 
and some biscuits that had just been baked. These 
were added to what the boys had left of the mid- 
day lunch, and made a satisfying meal. 

Now for Coville,” said Harry, who was at the 
wheel, and off they started at a speed of about 
twenty miles an hour. 

They were just coming into the town, and were 
running at less than twelve miles an hour, when 
of a sudden two men appeared in the roadway, each 
with a shotgun in hi€.4iaflids. 

‘‘ Halt ! ” cried one of the men. “ Halt, or we’ll 
bu’st yer tires ter flinders ! ” 



i i 


Halt, or we’ll bu’st yer tires ter flinders! ” — Page 234, 











i 


. ’k/y-r- '•: »a'» •■ ■ ' “ 

. S. /, . / • ‘ 


c- M 


-■lA- ■ '■ ■ f - V- ■ ’ • ' ■■■- •'•V '^r "-V:.".-' 

'* = v' *, _■ 

•* - .C- ■'• ■ 




. I 


' /it 

• * ^ v% 




r I 
( 




^ • ‘ f *_»■“’• • 




f ^ 


rV,\ A 


« •» * 

■ ■ >■ 


•' * ‘ ■ * 


> 

“ • ♦♦ 

♦ *- « 


k 

JL* 


• -» . 
( 

4 V 
«« 


. r 

» 'u 


. 1 


V • / - ;t.v. ; 

' ' ••.*!. r. •?> ' • 

'^7^: --■ 


r M ^ •' ■•',* ■•i' - ■ •. 





i 




:#* V 


r- N 


i«* 


• ^ V . » 

• ‘J~‘ «•• 

_ < * l> 


’ J 


^■‘ ' 

r. - ■' ■■ 

r c-n 


■^v::.A 

». * 



f jfc-/* * ti^' **•' •, j,'".- . ^ 

•a ** • V • .• . 

.1 , .. * .^. 

■ • ... • . .-; 

. ^. . ■ . - - . . ^ ■ A- ....•'.• 


4 


NS 


♦•1 




.' 4 '. ‘ ' 


Nr: 
. * 


;-J' 


► *\ 


^ 't'- '*•1 "i C \ A4,\* . 

r-i. ' • •n\\. '••» • * 

1^.'; • 


v 


. » e 


- ... - '. . ‘ 

* , * -V* 


- -r; - V « 

"-. • ‘‘V- o • ■> . .'J'r ■ - ;, ■•; 


■rs _ 

.•.. . 'r- 

- f 


r 




^ » 




♦ J 

' > 


(fc* 


« « 




» <^\- * • - ^ ‘ 


■f :• J . . 


. V > * 


r-L-' ‘ 





• < 

.h . 





I * ^ 


^ • V 


■'r 




V^, V. 


-•r- • •* 

"X 





, .V - * 






I 


k •• 


Sma-' 






« w 


's. ’ k'lTM' LT>^.'*‘ 


A # 



A '• 




A 

. > 


#■ 



\ 


» -’r^' 

, '■ -V-* ' 




I 

/ < 


- « 


* 

•% 










t.< 


t » 




• , 





^•'^4 V* < •- ■ ■• ♦. . 

■'' J*'* -i"^' - ‘ 

•,^k> ..■^ 


■ ■ ' ■ >>;- W'-'-T'- 

9 f :^ ‘ \. * • '* 4 ', *-'‘ * 

r^*¥» ♦■ ■ ^-v ‘ ' . . ‘J • ' • 


* . .' Ata.' 


?U» '■" 

.y?. ■ 




'A,*. 'A ■ .' .V V ‘ V 't? 


"• '■'N' 






-t 


'< '• 




^ -V- " 


*' J ’■ • xk j- • “ » f • - '• c Vv" 

7*' r'ri • . 




4 • 


A V ^ 


. » 


X • 


. t 




k.. .. - / 


• * 

I 


<■.- 


1 / 

- . x 4 ' ’ -^* • - ‘ 

• « aA 








*. * ^ 






t-:-. 


• •» 
4 ' 


A 


V 4> ‘ • 

3 ? *V 


4’. 


•^t. :•;/ 




I 


>.>*• ■ sS 


• f 

# 

^ •* . • 


t#4 


». • • 






►,- * ■-- 

»N. 






. .-N / > ••. 

^ t- i *' ' . . .i » . . . 

-» • ' 


. ./4 




\ 

^ 


I* * * 

T 


■ r 


9 * J 




t ... 




w 


4 • 

• 4 ^ 


V • 


. 1 

. \ •• .• 

• ^ J 

I 


♦ » 


v‘ 

%V 




^ 4 • 




( 'I 


J 


I' ' 




' / ^*3 I 


• » 


1 _ . 


• ■> 





• > 







CHAPTER XXIII 


THE CONSTABLE OF COVILLE 

What is this, a hold-up? 

“ Are they going to rob us ? ” 

“ They look ugly enough to do anything.” 

Such were some of the words that came from the 
automobile boys of Lakeport as they found them- 
selves confronted on the road into Coville by the 
two brawny men with shotguns. Each of the men 
had his weapon leveled at a wheel of the touring- 
car. 

Harry came to a sudden stop, and the two men 
stepped up to the side of the automobile. 

Look out, Sim, that they don’t try no funny 
work,” said one of the men. 

“ I got my eye on ’em, Luke. If they try any- 
thing this here gun o’ mine is bound to go off, — 
an’ you know what kind o’ a shot I am.” 

What does this mean? ” demanded Joe. 

“ Reckon you know what it means well enough,” 
said the man called Luke. “ We’ve been a-waitin’ 
fer you to come along.” 


235 


236 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ What for? '' asked Fred. 

“ Oh, you needn’t try to play innocent ! ” went 
on the man, sarcastically. 

‘‘ We don’t know what you are talking about,” 
said Joe. If this is a joke it is a mighty poor one, 
and we want you to let us pass.” 

“ You ain’t goin’ to pass, ’ceptin’ to pass up to the 
Coville lockup.” 

“The lockup?” queried Harry. “What for?” 

“ Fer speedin’, an’ fer runnin’ off without payin’ 
a hotel bill, an’ fer runnin’ over a lot of chickens, 
an’ a valuable dog, an’ a lot more. Maybe you don’t 
know me. I’m Luke Stogger, an’ I’m constable in 
this deestrict.” And now the speaker threw back 
the flap of his coat and showed a shining star pinned 
on his vest. 

“ You have got the wrong crowd. Constable,” re- 
plied Paul. “We have done none of the things you 
mention.” 

“ Oh, you can’t fool me ! ” returned Luke Stog- 
ger, emphatically. “ I got the telephone message 
from Crosley. I know all about you ! You’ll spend 
the night in the Coville lockup, that’s what you’ll 
do!” 

“ But I tell you you are making a mistake ! ” cried 
Joe. “ We have positively done no wrong.” 

“ And if you make us go to the lockup, we’ll have 


THE CONSTABLE 


237 


you sued for damages/’ added Fred, who had a great 
horror of being arrested, even though unjustly. 

I know what I’m a-doin’,” answered the con- 
stable, doggedly. 

How are ye goin’ to git ’em to the lockup, 
Luke ? ” questioned the farmer who had been called 
in to aid the arm of the law in making the arrest. 

“ They got to run their machine down there,” an- 
swered the constable. ‘‘ Now then, start her up 
slow, an’ don’t attempt to scoot away, or I’ll fire at 
you an’ not the machine,” he added, harshly. 

Joe and the others attempted to argue, but all to 
no purpose. The constable said he had received tel- 
ephone orders to arrest them, and they must go to 
the lockup. 

“ Supposing we refuse to run the car to the ‘jail ? ” 
asked Matt. 

Then I’ll git a team an’ tow it in, an’ charge 
you for it,” snapped back the representative of the 
law. 

There seemed no help for it, and so Joe took 
charge of the car and ran it slowly in the direction 
of the town. The constable walked ahead, and di- 
rected the farmer to walk behind, so that the pris- 
oners might not escape. 

“We might scoot around him and speed for it! ” 
whispered Fred to his chums. 


238 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


'‘We ought to knock him down and ride over 
him/’ answered Harry, angrily. “ We have done 
nothing to warrant arrest.” 

“If we try to run away, it will make matters look 
black for us,” answered Joe. “ Better face the 
music.” 

The news had spread, as it usually does in small 
places, and by the time the lockup in Coville was 
reached, the touring-car was being followed by a 
crowd of men and boys, all anxious to know what 
would be done with the tourists. 

“ They ought to catch it heavy,” said one man. 
“ One of them fellers come near runnin’ over me one 
day!” 

“ Yes, an’ one of ’em killed Jake Martin’s setter 
dog,” added another. 

“ I see one jf ’em runnin’ about fifty miles an hour 
onct,” came from an old farmer. “ They hain’t got 
no right to go that fast. They ought all to be in 
jail!” 

The lockup at Coville was a small building that 
had once been a paint-shop. The touring-car was 
stopped in front of the door, and Joe and the others 
alighted. 

“ I guess you can walk right in an’ leave your 
machine where it is,” said the constable. 

“ One minute, please,” said Joe, who had made 


THE CONSTABLE 


239 


up his mind what to do. ‘‘ That car is worth nearly 
four thousand dollars. If I leave it in your care, 
I’ll hold you and this township responsible for it.” 

Ain’t no car wuth that much money,” murmured 
the constable. 

“ Yes, it is, and if you take it from us, you have 
got to take the best of care of it.” 

“ Well, I’ll put it in Baker’s barn. It will be safe 
enough there. I’ll git Tom Baker to watch it.” 

‘‘ Now, another thing: I want to know the exact 
charge upon which we are being arrested, and I 
want to know who makes the charge. Then I want 
you to send for the justice, or the judge, so we can 
have bail fixed at once. Then I’ll send for our 
lawyer.” 

“ Well — er — ^you’ll have to wait about the 
charge,” stammered the constable. .He was taken 
back by Joe’s business-like manner. “ I got word 
to stop a dark-red touring-car with a lot of young 
fellers in it. The man said if we caught you he’d 
come on an’ make a charge.” 

A dark- red touring-car ! ” cried Harry and Fred, 
in a breath. 

Yes.” 

“ Our car is dark-green ! ” 

“ What’s that ? ” asked the constable, much 
startled. 


240 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

Our car is dark-green, there is nothing red 
about it/’ 

“ That ain’t so, it’s red.” 

You must be color-blind! ” cried Matt. 

“Say, Jackson, ain’t that machine dark-red?” 
questioned the constable, turning to a man beside 
him. 

“ Red? ” returned the man. “ Well, hardly. It’s 
dark-green, almost black.” 

“ That’s what it is,” added another bystander. 

“ Say, Luke, you sure are color-blind if you took 
this for a red car,” said the farmer who had helped 
to halt the boys on the road. 

“ Wait a minute — Fve got the number on a pa- 
per!’^ cried the constable, much confused. “Here 
it is, 16171. I guess that is right enough,” he 
added, triumphantly. 

“ No, it isn’t,” answered Joe. “ Our number, as 
you can see, is 16191.” 

“ By gum ! So it is ! ” gasped Luke Stogger, and 
looked much crestfallen. 

“ You mistook the nine fer a seven, Luke,” said 
one of the men. “ You better look closer next 
time.” 

“ An’ better git a pair o’ glasses, so you can tell 
red from green,” added another. 

“ My — er — my eyes has been a-troublin’ me 


THE CONSTABLE 


241 


lately,” said the constable, lamely. “ That’s why I 
couldn’t make out the color o’ the car, an’ why I 
took thet nine fer a seven.” He looked sheepishly 
at the boys. “ Maybe, after all, you ain’t the young 
fellers I’m after.” 

“How many were in that crowd you want?” 
asked Harry. 

“ They told me five over the telephone, but I 
thought maybe they hadn’t counted straight an’ 
meant six.” 

“Say!” began Fred, suddenly, when a warning 
look from Joe and Harry made him stop short. 
“ Oh, it doesn’t matter,” he added, hastily. 

“ Well, are we free to go on ” demanded Joe, 
as there came a pause. 

“ I suppose so,” grumbled the constable. “ I ain’t 
never made no mistake like that before,” he added. 

“ Well, my advice is, be careful in the future,” 
said Joe, severely. “ You had no right to stop us 
as you did, and we could have you punished for it if 
we wanted to.” 

“ Oh, let it go,” said Luke Stogger, eagerly. 
“ You look like nice boys, an’ I’m glad I ain’t got to 
lock you up.” And then he disappeared in the 
crowd. 

Relieved to think they had gotten out of the 
trouble so quickly, the boys got into the touring-car 


242 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


once more and ran along the main road of the town 
until they reached the hotel. All were anxious to 
talk over a certain subject, but Joe warned them 
to keep quiet until they were sure no one was list- 
ening. They housed the machine in the barn, and 
then went to the rooms to whicl> they had been as- 
signed. 

“ It must have been Si’s car the constable was 
looking for,” said Fred, at last. “ That is dark- red 
and the number is 16171.” 

“ That is true,” returned Harry. 

He wanted him held for speeding, and for run- 
ning over some chickens, and a valuable dog,” 
said Matt. That would be just like Si and 
Ike.” 

‘‘ Yes, but didn’t you hear about the hotel bill ?” 
said Paul. “ Would Si and Ike be dishonest enough 
to beat a hotel man out of his bill? ” 

“ Perhaps — if they were short of cash,” answered 
Bart. “ Both Si and Ike can be pretty mean at 
times.” 

“ Maybe we ought to have told the constable 
what we know,” mused Harry. “ I am not going 
to uphold Si and Ike in any shady transactions.” 

That hotel man will follow them up,” came 
from Joe. “ He knows the number of their car, and 
he can soon find out who owns the machine. If 


THE CONSTABLE 243 

they owed any money, they were foolish to run 
away.” 

All of the boys were tired out from their long 
run, and slept well. They were up bright and early, 
and before breakfast looked over the machine, oiled 
some of the joints, and springs, and filled the tank 
with gasoline. 

“ ril be sorry to leave you,” said Bart. “ But I 
shall be glad to see my relatives.” 

“ Well, the best of friends must part, as the but- 
ton said to the suspender,” put in Matt, who was 
bound to have his little joke. 

‘‘ We’ll miss you, Bart,” said Joe, and the others 
said the same. 

The run to Oakville was made by noon, and they 
stopped at the home of the big lad’s relatives for 
lunch. At Oakville they received letters from home, 
and also a communication from Mr. Corsen, and 
post cards from Violet. 

Oh, we must send post cards ! ” cried Harry, 
and mailed them without delay. They also wrote 
several letters. They made light of their troubles, 
not wishing to worry anybody. 

Now, have a good time ! ” cried Bart, on 
parting. ‘'And get back to Lakeport safe and 
sound ! ” 

It was sixty miles from Oakville to Bartonville, on 


’ 244 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

Buell Lake, where the Deans lived, and the automo- 
bile boys calculated to cover the distance that after- 
noon with ease. 

‘‘ I think it is my turn to take the wheel,’’ said 
Fred. 

“ Right you are,” answered Harry. 

Fred, you want to go slow on some parts of this 
road,” warned Joe. The book says there are some 
sharp curves and bad grades.” 

‘‘ I’ll be on the lookout,” answered the stout 
youth. 

They passed out of town, and then ran up a long 
low hill. The course was a winding one, and Fred 
ran with care. Then, however, came a straight 
stretch down-grade, and he opened up the throttle 
a little. 

‘‘ Not too fast,” said Joe. There is a bridge to 
cross at the bottom of the grade.” 

Over the little bridge rushed the touring-car, and 
then up a second hill. On both sides were trees and 
bushes. Then came another hill, higher than any 
of the others, and Fred had to throw the gear into 
second speed. 

Fine scenery here,” declared Paul, as they 
gained a high and cleared space. 

Oh, this is glorious! ” cried Fred, as he shifted 
again to high gear, Then the touring-car struck 


THE CONSTABLE 245 

the other side of the hill, and he gave something of 
a gasp. 

Before them was a down-grade worse than any 
they had yet encountered. More than this, the rains 
had washed out the roadway in many spots, leaving 
dangerous ruts and gullies. Part way down the hill 
a small tree had blown over and lay across the high- 
way. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


ON THE ROAD ONCE MORE 

Stop her, Fred ! 

We can’t get past that tree! ” 

“ We’ll be sent into the gully ! ” 

‘‘ The car will be overturned and smashed ! ” 

Such were some of the cries that came from the 
automobile boys of Lakeport when they saw what 
was before them. The big touring-car had gained 
considerable headway, and was bumping down the 
hill at a truly alarming rate of speed. 

“Shall I help you, Fred?” asked Joe, who sat 
directly behind the stout young driver. 

“Jam on the brake! ” gasped Fred, who had al- 
ready thrown out the clutch and applied the foot 
brake. He did not dare to^take his hands off the 
steering-wheel or his eyes off the road ahead. 

Joe leaned forward and applied the hand brake as 
hard as he could. But even this did not stop the 
heavy car, and it slipped and slid along the road, 
Fred doing his best to guide it. 

Swish! They struck the tree, and the upper 
246 


ON THE EOAD ONCE MOEE 247 

branches hit the boys in the face. But the tree held 
them fast, and for this all were thankful. 

‘‘ Anybody hurt ? ” sang out Harry, who had had 
his ear scratched by a tree limb. 

Nobody had been seriously injured, although 
everybody was more or less scratched. The big 
touring-car had slipped around sideways, and one 
rear wheel overhung a gully several feet deep. 

“ I am glad we didn’t go down in that ! ” cried 
Paul. “If we had, the car would surely have over- 
turned ! ” 

“ Who would have thought the road would be as 
bad as this?” gasped Fred. Now that the im- 
mediate peril was over, he was white and trembling. 

“ This road isn’t fit for any auto,” was Harry’s 
comment. 

All had leaped out into the roadway, beside the 
machine and the fallen tree. They looked at each 
other questioningly. 

“ Well, I don’t know anything about running 
autos,” said Matt. “ But I do know you are going 
to have a hard time of it getting out of this mess.” 

“ Right you are, Matt,” responded Joe. “ I must 
confess I hardly know what to do myself.” 

“ Nothing broken on the car,” declared Harry, 
after an inspection. “ The front fender on the left 
side is bent, but that can easily be straightened.” 


248 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


I know what I would do, to get down the hill,” 
said Paul. ‘‘ Fd use that fallen tree for a drag. 
One of you can steer the car, and the rest of us can 
sit on the tree, to add to the weight.” 

‘‘ I want to know what kind of a road is ahead be- 
fore I move,” replied Joe. “ We don’t want to go 
from bad to worse.” 

Joe, Fred, and Paul ran down the hill, and then 
followed the road for the best part of half a mile. 
Here, to their astonishment, they came out on 
a crossroad with a sign-post pointing ‘n one 
direction to Oakville, and in another to Barton- 
ville. 

Why, here is a much better road than the one we 
are on!” cried Fred. 

You must have gotten on the wrong road,” de- 
clared Paul. “ Don’t you remember a distance 
back, where there were two roads and no sign- 
board? I reckon that is where you made your 
mistake.” 

More than likely,” answered Fred. 

Well, I guess we can get down to this road all 
right,” said Joe. “ But it will be no easy task, and 
we’ll have to go slow.” 

The three lads were about to turn back to where 
the touring-car had been left, when they heard a 
chug-chugging down the other road, from the direc- 


ON THE EOAD ONCE MORE 249 


tion of Oakville. Then, from around a bend, a 
touring-car shot into view. 

“It’s Si Voup’s car!” burst out Paul. Say, 
those fellows must be following us pretty closely.” 

“Well, did you ever!” gasped Joe, as the car 
came closer and slowed up. 

“ What’s up now, Joe? ” questioned Fred. 

“ There is A1 Milton with them again ! ” 

“ So it is ! And he is running the car, too ! What 
can it mean ? ” 

“ Don’t ask me. I shouldn’t think he’d want to 
have anything to do with them.” 

“ Clear the track there, you fellows! ” bawled the 
young man at the wheel of the advancing car. 
“ Clear the track, if you don’t want to get run 
over ! ” 

Much astonished, the three boys fell back to the 
side of the road. Past them rolled the Voup car, 
and as they passed Si and Ike “ made faces ” at Joe 
and his chums. The young man at the wheel also 
grinned sarcastically. He had his cap set on one 
ear, and a big, black cigar was stuck in one corner 
of his mouth. His face showed that he had been 
drinking. 

“ Well, that beats anything I ever heard of,” was 
Joe’s comment, after the touring-car had disap- 
peared. 




250 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


That A1 Milton certainly is a queer ^ick,” an- 
swered Fred. ‘‘ Why, he nearly ran over us! And 
after what we did for him, too ! ” 

“ I know one thing, Fred. I don’t want any- 
thing to do with him in the future.” 

“ Nor I. I am sorry now we helped him to get 
ahead of that other salesman,” was the stout lad’s 
comment. 

The boys walked back to where they had left the 
others, and told of what had occurred. 

‘‘ I guess that A1 Milton is no better than Si or 
Ike, if as good,” was Harry’s comment. “ If he is 
an habitual drinker, he may lead those boys into 
trouble before this tour is ended.” 

The boys did not, however, just then give the 
Voup party further consideration. ' Their minds 
were occupied solely with getting the big touring- 
car down to the bottom of the rough hill in safety. 
They fixed up the tree as a drag, securing it with 
chains and a strap to the rear axle, and'then Joe took 
upon himself the work of guiding the machine to 
the road below. 

It was a perilous task, and once or twice it looked 
as if the touring-car might get away from them in 
spite of what was done to hold it back. But the 
boys sat on the tree and thus caused it to catch in 
the ground, furrowing it up as if with a plow. 


ON THE EOAD ONCE MORE 251 

“ This is going to make the road worse than ever,” 
said Paul. 

‘‘ Well, maybe somebody will fix it if it gets too 
bad,’' answered Harry. 

When the lower road was gained, the boys un- 
fastened the tree and dragged it to one side, out of 
the way. Then they went over the touring-car 
with care, tightening up several nuts that had 
worked loose. They also straightened out the 
bent fender. 

“ We can be thankful it is no worse,” said Joe. 
“If that car had turned turtle in the gully, it would 
have been all up with us.” 

Now that they had gained the better road, they 
imagined their troubles were over for the day, but 
they soon found out otherwise. Five miles further 
on, they came to where a big saw horse had been 
left in the road. 

“ Wait ! ” cried Joe to his brother, who was at 
the wheel. “ I think I see a sign.” 

The car was stopped, and Joe got out and walked 
towards some bushes. Here was a bit of board, 
nailed to a pole. It lay face downward, and he 
picked it up. On the board was the following: 

Bridge over Rillott River being repaired. Take 
old Turnpike Bridge to Bartonville. 


252 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ We can’t get through this way,” said Joe, hold- 
ing up the sign. 

“ Why wasn’t that standing in the road, where a 
fellow could see it? ” queried Matt. ‘‘ One doesn’t 
look for signboards in the bushes.” 

“ I guess I can answer that,” came from Paul. 
“ This is spite work of the Voup crowd.” 

“ More than likely,” said Joe. ‘‘ They wanted us 
to go ahead until we reached the bridge, and then we 
would have to turn back.” 

Yes, and we might get into more trouble,” added 
Harry. 

“ Say, do you suppose they removed some sign- 
boards away back? ” asked Fred, excitedly. ‘‘ May- 
be that’s why I took the wrong road ! ” 

“ They’d be equal to it,” said Harry. 

“If they did, they ought to be put in jail for it,” 
said Paul. 

The boys set up the signboard Joe had found, and 
then turned back in the direction in which their map 
told them the old Turnpike Bridge was located. 
Here they struck some deep sand, and going had to 
be slow. 

“ We’ll not get to Bartonville to-night,” said Joe. 
“We may as well stop at the first town we come to. 
I’d not risk running over such roads as these at 
night.” 


ON THE EOAD ONCE MOEE 253 

It was growing dark when they reached a place 
called Tonk’s Crossroads. They located a small ho- 
tel, and Joe ran his car up to the piazza and alighted. 
As he did this, a big, stout German came rushing 
from the establishment, waving his hands wildly. 

“ I vonts you to go avay ! he bawled. I ton’t 
vont noddings to do mit you no more ! 

What’s the matter ? ” asked Joe, in surprise, 
while all of the boys looked at the German hotel- 
keeper with interest. 

” Ach, I dink you vos dem udder fellers! ” cried 
the hotel man. Da vos makes me a lot of drubbles 
alretty ! ” And he heaved a mountainous sigh. 

“ What other fellows ? ” questioned Harry. 

Dem fellers vot vos here a vile ago alretty. Da 
got a mobile chust like you got. Da come in here 
und gits somedings to trink und to smoke, und 
makes a lot of noise. Von feller he preaks a vinder 
und he von’t bay for it. I got to chase dem out 
mit a proom alretty! Of you pelongs to dot crowd 
I ton’t vonts you to sthop, not for a minit ! ” 

“ We don’t belong to that crowd,” answered Fred. 

We are alone.” 

The boys asked the German hotel-keeper to de- 
scribe the fellows who had created the disturbance, 
and came to the conclusion that it had been the Voup 
crowd. They had been very boisterous, and the 


254 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

oldest fellow had wanted more liquor, and when he 
could not get it, had wanted to fight. 

That must have been A1 Milton,’* said Joe. 

What a two-faced fellow he must be ! ” 

The German and his wife were very suspicious, 
and it took a good deal of talking on the part of Joe 
and his chums to convince the couple that they were 
quiet and well-behaved, and willing to pay for 
whatever they had in the way of accommoda- 
tions. 

“ Veil, you can shtay here,” said the hotel-keeper 
at last. ‘‘ But you must bay me in advantage, und 
of you makes too much noise, Katrina und me, ve 
drow you owid kvick ! ” 

“ You won’t have to throw us out,” said Harry. 
“ We know how to behave ourselves.” And then 
the boys paid for their supper and breakfast, and 
their sleeping accommodations. This appeased the 
hotel-keeper, and he and his wife set to work to 
prepare them a hearty repast. It was a well-cooked 
and appetizing meal, and the hungry youths filled 
up on it with keen satisfaction. 

“ Where did those other fellows go? ” asked Paul. 

‘‘ Dot I know not,” answered the German. “Of 
da comes pack here I vos shoot dem alretty ! ” 

The hotel boasted of a small barn, and in this the 
touring-car was stored. The boys were tired out, 


ON THE ROAD ONCE MORE 255 


and went to bed early, occupying adjoining rooms 
on the second floor of the hostelry. 

It was about midnight when Joe was aroused by 
a sound which was growing familiar to him. It 
was the chug-chugging of a motor car that had just 
been cranked up. He listened dreamily for a mo- 
ment, and then sat up in bed. 

‘‘ Harry, what does that mean ? ” he cried, 
sharply. 

“ Wh — what’s that ? ” came from his brother, 
who lay beside him. The room was pitch dark. 
Listen ! I hear an auto motor, don’t you ? ” 
Why, yes ! ” And now Harry was wide awake. 

Are some of the other fellows at our machine? ” 

“ I don’t know — but I am going to find out ! ” de- 
clared Joe, as he leaped out of bed and rushed into 
the adjoining bed-chamber. 


CHAPTER XXV 


IN WHICH THE AUTOMOBILE IS STOLEN 

The next room contained two double beds, and 
these were occupied by all the other automobile boys. 

“What do you want?’' demanded Fred, who 
heard Joe stumble against a chair. 

“ Fred, is anybody down at the barn? I hear an 
auto motor running.” 

“ No, we are all here ! ” cried the stout youth. 
He had kept a dim light burning, so could make out 
the various sleepers. 

“ Then I guess something is wrong! ” 

“ Maybe the Voup crowd has come back to make 
trouble for the hotel-keeper,” suggested Harry, who 
had followed his brother from the other bedroom. 

“ More than likely they’ll make trouble for us ! ” 
was the reply. 

Joe ran back to the other room and commenced 
to don his clothing, and his brother followed suit. 
By this time all of the boys were aroused. Fred 
ran to the window, but could see nothing, for the 
barn was on another side of the little hotel. 

256 


THE AUTOMOBILE STOLEN 257 


“ Vot’s der madder?” came in the voice of the 
German who owned the place. 

“ I don’t know,” answered Joe. “ We hear an 
automobile engine. Did those other fellows come 
back ? ” 

“ Of da did, I soon clear dem owid! ” answered 
the hotel-keeper. ‘‘ Chust vait till I got mine gun 
alretty ! ” 

It took Joe several minutes to get into his cloth- 
ing and his shoes. Then he dashed out into the hall- 
way and down the stairs, with Harry at his heels. 
They reached a side door, to find it locked and 
bolted. In another part of the house they heard 
the German and his wife talking excitedly in their 
native tongue. 

It took Joe several second to unlock and unbolt 
the door. All the while he could hear the motor 
outside running, and also heard a murmur of ex- 
cited voices. 

. At last Joe got the door open, and he leaped out 
on a side porch of the hotel. The night was clear, 
and in the yard around the corner of the building he 
saw several figures, and also saw a touring-car. 

Stop ! ” he called, loudly. “ Stop ! What are 
you doing with that machine? ” 

“ Hurry up ! ” came from one of the figures in the 
yard. ‘‘ We have no time to waste ! ” 


258 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


'' Too bad — I thought we’d get away without be- 
ing discovered,” said another. 

Joe ran down in the yard and Harry came after 
him. They now saw five figures. Each of the 
strangers had a handkerchief tied over the lower 
part of his face. 

Hurry up, if you are coming! ” sang out a voice 
from the roadway, and, turning, xlarry caught a dim 
view of another automobile, standing near some 
bushes. Then this car commenced to move away. 

The Corsen machine had been run from the barn 
to the middle of the hotel yard. As was his habit, 
Joe had locked the electric switch, but this had been 
loosened with a false key. Four of the crowd in the 
yard were now piling into the car, the motor of 
which was humming rapidly. 

“ Stop, you rascals ! ” cried Joe, and, rushing for- 
ward, he caught the remaining figure in the yard by 
the arm. 

Let go 1 ” muttered the person, and struck hastily 
at the youth. Joe was hit in the shoulder, and he 
stumbled backward. 

As his brother went down, Harry leaped to the 
front and made a grab for the unknown one. He 
caught hold of the handkerchief, and it came loose. 
Then the fellow turned like a flash and leaped into 
the automobile. 


THE AUTOMOBILE STOLEN 259 


“Go ahead!” he cried. “We have no time to 
lose ! ” 

A1 Milton ! ” gasped Harry, and stared at the 
young man in amazement. “ Stop ! ” he yelled. 
“ Don’t you dare to run off with our auto ! ” 

A mocking laugh was the only reply, coming from 
several in the touring-car. Then, before Joe or 
Harry could make another move, the big machine 
shot forward, swung out of the yard, and rolled 
swiftly down the road, in the direction the first car 
had taken. 

A gunshot rang out, coming from a weapon 
which the German hotel-keeper fired excitedly into 
the air. Then the other boys came hurrying down 
into the yard. 

What’s the matter? ” 

‘‘ Where is the auto ? ” 

Is anybody killed ? ” 

Such were some of the questions asked by the 
others., Joe was just getting up from the ground. 

‘‘/The — they have run off with the car ! ” he 
gasped. After them — before they get out of 
sight!” 

Run off with the car ? ” repeated Paul. 

Who?” 

A1 Milton, for one,” answered Harry. I guess 
it was the Voup crowd.” 


260 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


We can’t follow the auto on foot,” came from 
Fred. 

“ But we have got to do something,” insisted Joe. 
''If they get away with the car, there is no telling 
what they will do with it.” 

"If we only had a bicycle ! ” groaned Fred. 

" Or an airship,” added Matt. 

" Humph ! an airship wouldn’t count,” answered 
Harry. " But a bicycle would be just the thing, un- 
less they run very fast.” 

" They won’t dare to do that — in this darkness,” 
said Paul. 

By this time the hotel-keeper had come down, fol- 
lowed by his wife and some of the hired help. Only 
one horse, very old and next to useless, was kept in 
the barn, and none of the hired help slept there. 

" Vos it dem udder fellers vot stole dot mobile? ” 
asked the German. 

" I think so,” answered Joe, " Say, do you know 
anybody around here who has a bicycle? ” 

At this the German shook his head. He said one 
young man of the town had had a wheel the summer 
previous, but he had swapped it in the fall for a 
buggy. 

" Any autos around here ? ” queried Fred. 

" Only vot goes by der door.” answered the hotel- 
keeper. 


THE AUTOMOBILE STOLEN 261 


“ Well, you have got to help us get back our ma- 
chine,’' declared Joe. “ Please remember, it was 
stolen from your barn.” 

This statement almost set the hotel-keeper crazy. 
In his broken tongue, he declared that they had 
placed the automobile in the barn at their own risk, 
and that he was in nowise responsible. Then his 
wife joined in and declared that she thought all the 
young fellows were in league with each other, and 
that the taking of the second machine was but a 
blind, to make trouble for her and her husband. She 
told her husband that she wanted the boys ordered 
from the house, and at once. 

“ We have paid for our rooms and for break- 
fast, and we’ll stay if we want to,” answered Joe, 
firmly. 

“ And if we don’t get that auto back, you’ll hear 
from us further,” added Fred. 

“ I got noddings to do mit it, noddings at all ! ” 
stormed the ^German. “ You vos come here und 
all you do vos to make drouble mit me ! ” 

What to do the boys did not know, nor was the 
hotel-keeper able to suggest anything. The lads 
went back and finished their dressing, for to go to 
bed again was out of the question. 

Who keeps the livery around here?” asked 
Harry, and, on being told, suggested that they try to 


262 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

follow the missing automobile to the next large 
town in a carriage. 

Not without a good deal of difficulty, Joe and 
Fred roused up the keeper of the livery stable, and 
explained the situation to him. He was a young 
man, and bright, and immediately took an interest 
in what they had to tell. 

“ I can hook up a team to my . three-seated car- 
riage and drive you over to Turners,’’ he said. 

Maybe you’ll hear something about the auto there. 
If they went down the road you mention, they’d 
have to pass through Turners.” 

“ Then let us get to Turners as soon as possible,” 
said Joe. 

A bargain was struck, and in less than half an 
hour the automobile boys had left the hotel with 
their baggage, and piled into the three-seated car- 
riage. Joe made the German refund to them what 
they had paid for breakfast. 

The team the liveryman drove was a good one. 
He carried a big lantern, and this was swung close to 
the road as they moved along. In the dirt the tracks 
of the two touring-cars could be traced with ease. 

“Of course, we can’t catch that machine with the 
horses,” said the man. “ But you may be able to 
follow ’em in another machine from Turners — pro- 
vided they don’t give you the complete slip.” 


THE AUTOMOBILE STOLEN 263 


They reached Turners in less than an hour and a 
half. It was now about four o’clock in the* morn- 
ing, and just growing a little light. At a corner the 
liveryman stopped his team and hailed a man who 
was entering an alleyway. 

“ What do you want ? ” asked the man, and the 
liveryman explained to the boys that he was a night 
watchman. 

‘‘ Did you see two autos going through some time 
ago?” 

“ Sure I did,” was the watchman’s reply. “ Crowd 
of noisy young fellows in ’em, too. Out for a lark, 
wasn’t they ? ” 

‘^Well, rather. One of the machines didn’t be- 
long to them.” 

‘‘ You don’t say! ” 

“ Which way did they go? ” questioned Fred. 

“ Took the back road down to Buell Lake.” 

What road does he mean? ” asked Joe. 

‘‘ I’ll show you,” answered the liveryman. 

They passed through the main street of the town, 
and soon came to a split in the road. 

“ There is the road to the lake,” said the carriage 
driver. “And there are the prints of the auto 
wheels, as plain as day.” 

“And that road leads directly down to Buell 
Lake?” 


264 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Yes.” 

Where does it run to from the lake ? ” 

'' Doesn’t run anywhere, stops right there, at the 
old sawmill.” 

Then let us go after ’em ! ” cried Harry, quickly. 

If they find they can’t go any further, we’ll have 
them cornered ! ” 

“ I reckon you are right,” and the driver of the 
carriage grinned. 

How far is it to the lake from here ? ” asked Joe. 

“ About eight miles.” 

“ Then I’d like you to take us that far, — if the 
team can stand it.” 

“ Yes, they are pretty fresh yet, and I’ll do it,” 
said the liveryman. He was much interested in 
the case of the missing touring-car, and he wanted 
to watch developments. 

The road was fairly good, but rather rocky in 
spots, so that the driver had to go a little slow. Here 
and there they made out the tracks of the two auto- 
mobiles. 

“ Say, look here ! ” cried Paul, when a little more 
than half of the distance to the lake had been cov- 
ered. ‘‘ I don’t seem to see more than one set of 
tracks ! ” 

Same here,” added Matt. ‘‘ Do you suppose 
one auto followed the other? ” 


THE AUTOMOBILE STOLEN 265 


It couldn’t be done as closely as all that — on 
such an uneven road,” declared Joe. ‘‘ I don’t know 
what to make of this,” he continued, seriously. 

One auto must have turned off somewhere,” said 
Harry. But where ? ” 

“ And which machine? ” added Fred. “ If it was 
ours, that’s the one we want to follow.” 

Wait a minute ! ” cried Harry. “ Here is where 
I play detective ! ” 

As the carriage stopped he leaped out, and then 
walked to the tracks ahead. He examined those on 
the left of the highway with care. 

It’s our car that went ahead ! ” he cried, pres- 
ently. 

How do you know ? ” questioned his brother. 

By the marks from the left rear wheel. That 
shoe had a cross patch on it, and the mark of the 
patch is here, as plain as day.” 

“ Then we are on the right trail ! ” exclaimed 
Fred. “ Hurry up, let us catch ’em before they dis- 
able the car and run away ! ” 


i 


CHAPTER XXVI 


ON THE TUGBOAT 

Filled with anxiety, the automobile boys of Lake- 
port had the liveryman urge up his team into a 
trot and set off in the direction of Buell Lake. 

As the carriage proceeded, the boys kept their 
eyes wide open for a possible sight of the touring- 
car. 

Here comes a farmer with a wagon of garden 
stuff,” announced Joe, presently. Maybe he can 
tell us something about the auto.” 

The farmer was half-asleep, and they had to 
shout loudly to attract his attention. 

“ Wot ye want? ” he asked at last. 

Have you seen an automobile on this road ? ” 
questioned Joe. 

Did I ? The blamed thing ’most skeert my 
bosses into a fit,” growled the farmer. 

Where was this ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, ’most down to the lake. I was takin’ a nap 
on the seat when I heard a horn honk, an’ then 
Jenny give a wild jump, an’ I .had my own time 
266 


ON THE TUGBOAT 267 

holdin’ her in ! Wish the blame smoke wagons was 
in Jericho ! ” 

“ Did the auto go down to the lake shore ? asked 
Harry. 

“ I suppose so — dunno where else it could go,” 
and the farmer picked up his lines, started up his 
horses, and dropped down for another nap. 

“ He’s more interested in sleep than he is in 
autos,” was Matt’s comment. 

The carriage passed on, made several turns, and 
at last came out on the top of a hill overlooking a 
long and broad sheet of water. The sun was com- 
ing up, and the sight was a beautiful one. 

But the boys were not just then interested in the 
sun. All looked ahead for a possible sight of the 
touring-car. But the road near the lake shore was 
hidden by trees and bushes. 

“ What place is that? ” questioned Fred, pointing 
down the shore. 

‘‘ That is Bartonville,” answered the liveryman. 
‘‘ It’s about a mile from where this road touches the 
lake.” 

The three-seated carriage rolled down the hill, and 
as they drew closer to the lake the boys became more 
anxious than ever concerning the touring-car. 
Would they be able to locate it, and if so, in what 
condition? 


268 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“If they ruined that car they’ll pay for it,” said 
Joe, quietly, but determinedly. 

“ Would they dare ruin it ? ” asked Paul. 

“ I don’t know. Si and Ike get pretty reckless at 
times, and evidently that A1 Milton is leading them 
astray,” answered the older Westmore boy. 

Another turn of the road, and they came in sight 
of the lake again. Here was an old dock and near 
it the remains of what had in years gone by been 
a large sawmill. 

“No auto here!” cried Harry, and his tones 
showed his keen disappointment. 

“ Maybe they ran it into the woods somewhere,” 
suggested Paul. “ Let us take a look around.” 

All left the carriage and started to search the 
vicinity. Then Fred and Harry walked out on the 
old dock. 

“ Look here I ” called the younger Westmore boy. 
“ They ran the machine out here I Here are the 
marks, as plain as day I ” 

“ Oh, Harry, do you think they dumped the car 
into the lake ?” questioned Fred, in horror. 

“ I don’t know. I am sure they ran it out here. 
Look for yourself.” 

Harry pointed to the old planking, and there they 
saw some dirt marks left by the tires of the machine. 
The marks ended at the very edge of the dock. 


ON THE TUGBOAT 


269 


They must have done one of two things,” was 
Joe’s conclusion. Either they dumped the car 
overboard, which I don’t believe, or else they took 
it away in a boat.” 

“ Took it away! ” cried Matt. 

“ They’d have to have a pretty big boat for a 
touring-car of that size,” was Paul’s comment. 

“ Maybe they had a flatboat, or a canal boat,” 
suggested the liveryman. “ There are lots of such 
boats on the lake — they used ’em for lumber.” 

The boys made a tour of the vicinity, and at last 
all came to the conclusion that the automobile had 
been carried off on some kind of a boat. 

It’s a very high-handed proceeding,” was Joe’s 
comment. “ I’d like to get my hands on Si and Ike, 
and that A1 Milton ! ” 

“ Well, there is no use in our staying here all 
day,” said Fred. “If they went off in a boat, the 
only thing to do is to get another boat and follow 
’em, and we’ll have to go down to Bartonville to do 
that.” 

“We might go back and hunt up that other car,” 
suggested Paul. 

“ Oh, more than likely that is miles away by this 
time,” said Joe. “ I’ll tell you what I think,” he 
went on. “ I think the crowd divided, and some 
of them took our auto and some the Voup car. 


270 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

Those who had our machine will hide it some- 
where, and then rejoin the others. Maybe they 
think this is a joke, but I don’t look at it that 
way.” 

The boys talked the matter over, and then con- 
cluded to have the liveryman take them to Barton- 
ville. Here the man was paid ofif. He put his 
horses in a local stable, and said he was going 
to hang around for a while, to watch develop- 
ments. 

The boys were hungry, and, coming to a res- 
taurant, went in and had breakfast. All were more 
or less sleepy, yet sleep, just then, was out of the 
question. 

I know what I am going to do,” said Joe, while 
they were finishing the repast. ” I am going to call 
on the Deans, and see if I can’t get Mr. Dean to aid 
us in some way. Mrs. Dean said he operated a 
shingle mill on the lake shore. If that is so, he may 
own some boats.” 

“ That’s the talk ! ” cried Fred. We helped the 
ladies — Mr. Dean ought to be willing to give us 
aid.” 

They found out where the Dean home was located, 
and, brushing up a bit, presented themselves at the 
front door. The servant girl who answered their 
summons smiled a bit when she saw them. 


ON THE TUGBOAT 


271 


“ Here are the automobile young men, Miss 
Grace ! ” she called out, and a moment later Grace 
Dean hurried from a room to greet them. 

“ I am very glad to see you ! ” she said, as she 
shook hands. “ Mamma and I have been telling 
papa all about you, and he will be very glad to see 
you.’’ 

“Is your father at home now?” asked Joe. 

“ Yes, he was just getting ready to go down to the 
mill. I hope you had a nice auto ride to Barton- 
ville.” 

“ We didn’t have any auto ride,” put in Fred. 

“ Our auto has been stolen,” explained Harry. 

Before more could be said, Mr. and Mrs. Dean 
appeared. The shingle-mill owner was introduced, 
and all listened with deep interest to what the boys 
had to relate. 

“ Those fellows had a big nerve ! ” was Bartley 
Dean’s comment. “If I were you. I’d be apt to 
have them locked up for this.” 

“ What we want to do first is to recover the 
touring-car,” answered Joe. “ It is not ours, and it 
is worth a great deal of money.” 

“ Well, I’ll assist you all I can. I know you ren- 
dered my wife and daughter a great service,” re- 
turned Bartley Dean, warmly. 

“If we had some kind of a boat we might be 


272 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


able to trace the boat that carried off the touring- 
car,” put in Fred. 

There is a little steam tug at our dock,” said 
the shingle-mill owner. I can place that at your 
service. Captain Smythe knows the lake from end 
to end, and nearly all the boats, too, and he ought 
to be able to locate that craft.” 

“ That’s the ticket ! ” cried Harry. Let us go 
down to the boat at once ! ” 

“ I thought you were going to pay us a visit? ” 
said Grace, reproachfully. 

Not now — perhaps we will, after we get the car 
back,” answered the younger Westmore boy. 

‘‘ I hope you do get it back,” returned the girl. 

The boys went off with Bartley Dean, who led 
the way to the dock connected with his shingle mill. 
Here lay the tugboat Noxallj used principally for 
towing canal boats and lumber rafts up and down 
the lake and the river. Captain Smythe, a short, 
fat man, was on board, and to him Mr. Dean ex- 
plained the situation. He became profoundly in- 
terested immediately. 

“ Sure I’ll aid you all I can, if Mr. Dean can spare 
the boat,” he said. “Regular pirates, eh? We’ll 
get on their trail, and make ’em give up the ’mobile, 
or blow ’em out of the water ! ” and he shook his 
head savagely. 


ON THE TUGBOAT 


273 


“ I am sorry I cannot go with you,” said Bartley 
Dean. “ But I have an important engagement for 
ten o’clock. If you get back by noon, be sure to 
come to my house for dinner. Then, maybe, Fll go 
out with you this afternoon.” 

Steam was up, and as soon as the boys were on 
board, the bow of the Noxall was turned up the 
lake, towards the dock at the old sawmill. The 
tugboat carried a crew of four besides the captain, 
so the boys felt well able to cope with their enemies, 
should they be able to locate the Voup crowd. 

‘‘ It might be they would take that ’mobile to 
some island up the lake,” suggested Captain Smythe. 

They could find plenty of hiding-places on Cat 
Island or Bear Island.” 

Does anybody live on the islands ? ” asked Joe.' 

Not that I know of. Years ago an old hunter 
used to live on Bear Island, but he is dead and 
gone.” 

At the old dock they looked around once more, 
but found no further traces of the missing touring- 
car. 

Here comes the Westport ferryboat,” announced 
Captain Smythe, presently. ‘‘ I might hail the cap- 
tain of that craft and ask him if he saw anything 
of a boat with a ’mobile on it.” 

“ Please do so,” returned Joe, quickly. 


274 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


The ferryboat was rather a primitive affair, of 
the side-wheel order. It carried two wagons, and 
not more than thirty passengers. It was bound 
from Westport to Eastport, and then to Bartonville. 

The Noxall was sent out close to the course of 
the ferryboat, and Captain Smythe shouted to the 
other captain through a megaphone. 

“ What’s wanted ? ” asked the skipper of the ferry- 
boat, after he had ordered the engine slowed down. 

“ See anything this morning of a boat with an 
automobile aboard ? ” 

Saw a flatboat up the lake,” was the answer. 
“ She had something on board covered up with a 
tarpaulin.” 

“Did it look as if it might be a touring-car?” 
asked Joe, eagerly. 

“ I thought it was a coach or a wagon,” answered 
the captain of the ferryboat. 

“ Which way was it bound ? ” asked Captain 
Smythe. 

“ Up in the direction of Bear Island.” 

“Was it near the island?” 

“ Not over quarter of a mile away, and heading 
for the landing.” 

“ Hello, there, Joe Westmore ! ” came unexpect- 
edly from the lower deck of the ferryboat. 
“ What’s the matter with your touring-car ? ” 


ON THE TUGBOAT 


277 

“ Why, it’s A1 Milton ! ” gasped Joe. He gazed 
at the young man in amazement. What are you 
doing there ? ” he demanded. 

‘‘ I am bound for Bartonville. Did you send your 
car off on a b6at ? ” went on the young man. 

“ Send it off! ” shouted Joe, angrily. “ No, you 
and your friends stole it, that’s what ! ” 

“ What ? ” demanded A1 Milton. ‘‘ I stole your 
car? You must be joking.” 

''No, I am not joking, A1 Milton. You took that 
machine, and now I want to know what you did 
with it.” Joe turned to Captain Smythe. " Cap- 
tain, follow that ferryboat. There is one of the 
young fellows who took our auto, and I don’t want 
him to get away from us.” 

" You must be crazy — I haven’t taken anybody’s 
auto,” answered A1 Milton, angrily. 

" We’ll soon see if you didn’t,” answered Joe, 
sternly. 

The ferryboat resumed its journey for Eastport, 
reaching that settlement ten minutes later. But the 
tugboat was ahead of it, and Joe, Harry, and Fred 
rushed ashore, followed by the others. They 
watched for A1 Milton, and as soon as the young 
man landed, they surrounded him. 


27 


CHAPTER XXVII 

SOME TALK OF IMPORTANCE 

‘‘ Now then, I want you to tell us what you have 
done with our touring-car ! ” exclaimed Joe, some- 
what excitedly. 

“ It won’t do for you to deny that you helped to 
take it,” put in Harry. For I saw you do it.” 

See here, you are making a grave mistake of 
some sort,” answered A1 Milton, trying to keep 
calm. ‘‘ I tell you I know nothing of your touring- 
car. When did you lose it ? ” 

Last night — as you well know,” put in Fred. 

‘‘ Where?” 

It was stolen from the hotel barn at Tonk’s 
Crossroads,” said Paul. 

Tonk’s Crossroads?” repeated the young man. 

I’ve never been to such a place. I spent last night 
at Westport, at the Gordon House. I can prove it, 
too, for the hotel was so crowded I had to share my 
room with another commercial traveler, named 
Lane.” 

Do you mean to tell me you haven’t been with 
276 


TALK OF IMPOETANCE 277 

Si Voup and his crowd for several days or a week? ” 
demanded Joe, sharply. 

“ Si Voup? You mean that young man who was 
suspected of running over me ? ” 

“ Yes.^^ 

“ I have never been with him. Why should I go 
with him? If I could prove he knocked me 
down that day near the bridge, I’d have him 
arrested.” 

A1 Milton spoke with such emphasis that the boys 
were dumfounded. Was he really telling the truth, 
or was he merely playing a part ? 

Do you mean to say that you have never been 
with Si Voup?” questioned Fred, slowly. 

‘‘ Never.” 

You never drank and played pool with him? ” 

‘‘ Never.” 

“ Then, if it wasn’t you, it must have been your 
double,” commented the stout youth. 

“ What’s that — my double ? ” repeated A1 Milton, 
quickly. ‘‘ See here, tell me all you know — tell me 
where you think you saw me, and who with. 
Maybe I can clear up this mystery.” 

Thereupon the boys told their story, not only of 
how the touring-car had been taken, but also of how 
they had seen Voup and his cronies atGardendale and 
elsewhere with a young man they had taken to be A1 


278 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Milton. As the story was finished, the young trav- 
eling salesman bit his lip reflectively. 

I can explain this only in one way,’^ said he at 
last. I have a distant relative named A1 Melville, 
who looks very much like me. He is a wayward 
sort of a fellow, and given to drinking, and he also 
plays pool and gambles. The last I heard of him he 
was out around Cleveland, and I did not know he 
was coming to this vicinity. It is possible that he 
has fallen in with this Voup bunch, and gone on a 
tour with them.’' 

‘‘ And he looks like you ? ” questioned Matt. 

Yes, we look very much alike, so much so in fact 
that when we were younger some folks used to think 
we were twins. But A1 Melville is dissipated, and I 
think his face shows it.” 

‘‘ It does show it,” answered Joe. His face 
flushed slightly. “ I guess I owe you an apology,” 
he stammered. 

“ We all do,” added Fred. 

“ Well, we’ll let it pass — since you were not really 
to blame,” returned A1 Milton. 

“ I am glad we were mistaken,” said Harry, 
warmly. “ I felt awful bad when we saw you at 
Washingtonville — or, I mean, we thought we saw 
you — under the influence of liquor. We thought 
you weren’t that sort.” 


TALK OF IMPOETANCE 279 


“ I am not — and I am mighty sorry for A1 Mel- 
ville/' answered A1 Milton. “ He is a good enough 
kind in the main, but every once in a while he 
breaks loose and makes a fool of himself.” 

The young man was much interested in the loss 
of the touring-car, and said, if the boys desired it, 
he would go on the hunt with them. 

“ I haven’t very much to do to-day,” he explained. 
“ And I would like to see you get your car back, 
and also find out just what A1 Melville is doing. 
I wonder if he knows Si Voup ran into me and 
knC^ked me down.” 

“ You can go along if you want to,” said Joe, 
and so it was settled. He was now satisfied that A1 
Milton was telling the strict truth. 

‘‘ This explains many things,” whispered Paul to 
Harry, when the tugboat was again on its way up 
the lake. I thought it mighty queer that Milton 
should take up with Si after the latter was suspected 
of knocking him down with the auto.” 

“ And it explains how it was we thought Milton 
drank at one time and didn’t drink at another,” 
added the younger Westmore boy. 

“ I think I know why they ran off with that auto 
as they did,” said A1 Milton, a few minutes later. 
“ Day after to-morrow there is to be a parade of 
automobiles at Fair Haven. Valuable prizes will be 


280 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


given for the best decorated cars. Were you going 
into that parade ? 

“ We didn’t know anything about it/’ answered 
Joe. 

‘‘ Is that possible! Well, it is going to be a big 
affair. I imagine the Voup crowd thought you had 
entered, and they wanted to spoil your chances of 
winning a prize.” 

‘‘ Maybe that’s true,” said Fred. ‘‘ Si would do 
almost anything to keep us from winning a prize. 
He has been intensely jealous of us ever since we 
won the baseball and football championships.” 

The course of the tugboat was straight up the lake 
for Bear Island, a long, narrow strip of land, thickly 
covered with trees and brushwood. The shore was 
an irregular one, affording many coves where a 
landing might be made by boats drawing little 
water. 

I can’t go in very close, excepting at the dock on 
the North Point,” said Captain Smythe. ‘‘ If you 
want me to, though, I’ll circle the island. Maybe 
then we can learn if a landing was made there.” 

The tugboat was slowed up and sent up the shore 
on the west and down the shore on the east side of 
the island. Although the lads strained their eyes, 
they could see nothing that |/9oked like the missing- 
automobile. 


TALK OF IMPOETANCE 281 


'' We’ll go ashore, if you please,” said Joe to the 
captain. 

A landing was made at the dock, and the lads hur- 
ried on to the island, followed by Captain Smythe 
and A1 Milton. 

“ Hurrah ! Here we are ! ” shouted Harry. 

Here are the auto tracks, as plain as day ! ” 

All saw that he was right. The tracks were 
plainly visible in the grass, and they led up to a 
dilapidated structure which had once done service 
as a camper’s cottage. 

Why, here are more auto tracks ! ” cried Paul, 
presently. 

Joe said nothing, but ran to the old building and 
looked in. One side was gone, and through this 
the touring-car had been rolled into the place. But 
it was not there, and the boys could easily see where 
it had been rolled out again, and back to the dock. 

“ They had it here and took it away again ! ” said 
Harry, with a groan. “ Oh, what luck ! ” 

“ They must have done it this morning ! ” ex- 
claimed Paul. “ They can’t be so very far off with 
it.” 

Making certain that the touring-car was not on 
the island, the party boarded the tugboat once more. 

I don’t know where to go next,” said Joe, rub- 
bing his chin reflectively. 


282 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


Might run up to Cat Island,” said Captain 
Smythe. 

This was done, but a short visit proved that the 
automobile had not been taken there. 

Supposing I run along the west shore of the 
lake?” suggested the tugboat captain. ‘‘Some of 
our best roads are over there. You might use my 
glasses and see if you can spot anything.” 

This course was followed out, and the boys took 
turns in using the marine glasses. For a long time 
they saw nothing unusual, but, as they passed a good- 
sized cove. Matt set up a shout. 

“ There is an auto, and I think it is Si Voup’s 
machine ! ” 

“ Let us land and see ! ” returned Joe. 

All saw the touring-car, which rested in the shade 
of a big tree by the roadside. There was a little 
dock at the cove, and here the boys and A1 Milton 
landed. The bushes were thick beyond the dock, 
so that the touring-car and those around it were 
partly hidden from view. 

“ They have had a puncture, and are putting in a 
new inner tube,” whispered Joe, as he and the others 
advanced cautiously through the bushes. 

“Wait,” said Fred. “ Let us surprise them.” 

“ I don’t see our car,” whispered Harry, looking 
up and down the road. 


TALK OF IMPOETANCE 283 


‘‘ Maybe if we listen to their talk, we’ll find out 
what they did with it” returned his brother. 

When the boys got close enough they found that 
only Si Voup and Ike Boardman were present. The 
cronies had a front wheel of the touring-car jacked 
up, and were putting in a new inner tube to re- 
place one which had been pierced by a horseshoe 
nail. 

“ I don’t understand why those other fellows don’t 
come back ! ” growled Si. “ They have had time 
enough.” 

‘‘ Well, Melville said he wouldn’t come back,” an- 
swered Ike Boardman. “ He said it was time he got 
to work again.” 

“ I wish he would go back to Cleveland,” went 
on the bully. “ I am afraid that some day, when 
he has been drinking, he’ll tell somebody of what 
happened at the bridge.” 

“ He said he wouldn’t. Si.” 

“ I know that, — but you can’t depend on a fellow 
who drinks like he does.” 

“Say, I was struck when I saw how much he 
looked like that other fellow — the one we knocked 
down that day.” 

“ Shut up, Ike ! I don’t want you to mention 
that ! ” cried the bully. “ Forget it.” 

“ I’m trying to forget it.” 


284 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ Nobody saw us do it, and consequently nobody 
can prove it. We’ll forget it ever happened.” 

‘‘ They are talking about you ! ” whispered Joe 
to A1 Milton. 

‘‘So it would seem, — and about my relative, A1 
Melville,” answered the young man. 

“ I can’t get over it — ^how that Melville happened 
to see us tear up the bridge,” said Ike Boardman. 
“ Say, but I was scared when he showed himself and 
accused us of it. I thought he was going to have us 
locked up on the spot.” 

“ Oh, he was only bluffing, just to get us to make 
it right with him. After I loaned him that ten dol- 
lars and promised to take him on the tour, he was 
all right. But shut up about it, or it may leak out 
yet,” continued Si Voup, warningly. 

“ I don’t see what is keeping those fellows,” said 
Ike, as he started to blow up the tire that had just 
been put on. “ We’ll be ready to start off in another 
five minutes.” 

“ Well, they had to take the flatboat back.” 

“ That wouldn’t take them as long as this.” 

“ Well, we’ve got to wait, that’s all.” 

“ What do you think the Westmore crowd will 
do? ” 

“ Oh, they’ll raise a big rumpus, I suppose. But I 
don’t care. They won’t get in that parade, that’s 


TALK OF IMPOETANCE 285 


sure. And they’ll have a time of it getting their 
auto back.” 

‘‘ How will you let them know where the car is ? ” 

“ I’ll see they get word somehow — after the 
parade is over,” answered Si Voup. I’ll let them 
learn ” 

Si stopped short and sprang back in amazement. 
Ike, seeing the movement, turned, and his usually 
ruddy face went white. Joe had emerged from 
the bushes beside the car, followed by the others. 

Si Voup, I guess we’ll come to an understand- 
ing,” said Joe, sternly. In the first place, I want 
you to tell us where our automobile is. In the sec- 
ond place, I want you to explain how you dared to 
tear up that bridge that we were trying to cross. 
And in the third place, you may explain how you 
dared to run into Mr. A1 Milton here and knock 
him down and leave him unconscious on the road.” 


/ 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


CLEARING UP SOME MYSTERIES 

If ever two boys were taken back, those two 
boys were Si Voup and Ike Boardman, and for fully 
ten seconds they could do little but stare at the 
crowd that confronted them. 

Wha — where did you come from? ’’ stammered 
the bully at last. 

“Did you — er — did you follow us?” asked Ike, 
slowly, and his teeth fairly chattered as he spoke. 

“ Never mind where we came from. Si,” said Joe. 
“ Tell me where our touring-car is.” 

“ What do I know about your touring-car? ” 

“ You stole it — you and Ike and those other fel- 
lows.” 

“ Why, there is Melville ! Did he give us away? ” 
exclaimed Ike Boardman, as he caught sight of A1 
Milton. 

“ Shut up ! It’s not Melville, it’s that other fel- 
low,” returned Si in a low tone. “ Don’t give your- 
self away like that,” he added, with a dark look at 
his crony. 


286 


CLEAEING UP MYSTERIES 287 

So you are the fellows who knocked me down 
with your auto and left me,” said A1 Milton, striding 
to the front. ‘‘ A nice piece of business, I must 
say ! ” 

“ Who says we knocked you down ? ” asked Si. 

“ You just admitted it.” 

“ Say, did you listen to our talk? ” asked Ike, his 
face growing as pale as before. 

'' We did,” answered Fred. ‘‘ And we know all 
about your doings. How you tore up the bridge, 
and everything.” 

“ I — I didn’t do that ! ” whined Ike. “ Si ” 

“ Will you keep your mouth closed ! ” shouted the 
bully, in a rage. “ Don’t be a fool, Ike. Make 
them prove what they say.” 

We’ll prove it fast enough, if you want us to,” 
said Joe. But just now we want you to answer 
one question, and that is, Where is our machine? ” 

How do we know? ” muttered Si, doggedly. 

“If you don’t tell us. I’ll march you down to Bar- 
tonville and have you locked up. Si Voup.” 

“ Oh ! ” came in almost a moan from Ike. 

“ Yes, and you’ll go, too, Ike Boardman,” added 
Harry. “ I want you to understand that stealing an 
automobile is a prison offense.” 

“ We — we didn’t — steal the car,” groaned Ike. 
“ We only- 


288 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


You shut up ! ” yelled Si, and caught his crony 
by the arm. 

What did you do, Ike?’’ asked Fred. ^‘You 
had better tell us, unless you want to be arrested.” 

“ We only put it on a flatboat, and the other fel- 
lows took it to an island in the lake,” answered Ike 
Boardman. He was so scared that he was almost 
ready to cry. We only did it so you couldn’t get 
in that parade over to Fair Haven day after to- 
morrow.” 

“ What island did you take it to ” 

“ A place they call Bear Island.” 

“ When?” 

‘‘ About six o’clock this morning.” 

The auto isn’t there now,” said Harry. 

‘‘ It isn’t? ” Ike Boardman looked at the younger 
Westmore boy in wonder. ‘‘ Then maybe you 
brought it away,” he added, quickly. 

“ No, we didn’t,” answered Joe. 

Oh, they are fooling you, Ike,” sneered Si. 
“ They’ve got the machine back, and they want to 
scare you.” 

‘‘We haven’t seen the machine since it was taken 
from the barn in Tonk’s Crossroads,” said Paul. 
“ We went to the island, having heard it might be 
there through the captain of a ferryboat, who saw 
you with the flatboat. But when we got to the 


CLEARING UP MYSTERIES 289 


island we found the auto had been taken away 
again.’’ 

“ Say, if you fellows will take my advice, you’ll 
make a clean breast of this,” said Matt, more seri- 
ously than he was wont to speak. “ Joe and Harry 
and Fred are responsible to Mr. Corsen for that 
touring-car, and the car is worth a lot of money. 
If you had let it drop into the lake, there would have 
been a fine bill to pay. Tell them where it is, so they 
can get it without further delay.” 

“If it isn’t at the island, I don’t know where it 
is,” said Ike, quickly. 

“ Melville and Darcy and Hicks took the machine 
on the flatboat,” explained Si. “ They said they 
would attend to storing it away. Then Darcy and 
Hicks were going to rejoin us here, and Melville was 
going to work again.” The bully was growing 
alarmed in spite of his efforts to control himself. 

“ Who are Darcy and Hicks ” asked A1 Milton. 

“ The two fellows who started on the tour with 
us. They belong in Camdale.” 

“Are they cronies of Jerry Wardock?” ques- 
tioned Fred. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then they are a bad pair, and there is no telling 
what they have done with the car,” said Joe, and 
heaved a deep sigh. 


290 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ They hadn’t any right to take the auto from the 
island — they promised to leave it there,” exclaimed 
Ike. He turned to his crony : ‘‘ Oh, Si, supposing 
they ran off with it ! ” 

“ It wouldn’t be my fault if they did,” answered 
the bully, quickly. 

“Yes, it would be!” returned Fred. “If that 
auto isn’t found, or if it is found and is damaged, 
we’ll hold you and Ike responsible.” 

A hot discussion followed, and in the end Si and 
Ike showed that they were very much worried. The 
bully said he had intended to let Joe know where 
the car was by letter, and said he had cautioned 
Melville, Darcy, and Hicks to take good care of the 
machine. 

“ Whose flatboat was it you used ? ” asked Captain 
Smythe, who had come up to listen to the talk with 
interest. 

“ It belonged to an old man who calls himself 
Snup, a very cross-eyed fellow,” said Ike. 

“ Oh, yes, Tommy Snup. I know him. He lives 
up the shore a short distance.” 

“ Maybe we had better call on this Tommy Snup 
and see if he has gotten back with his flatboat,” sug- 
gested Paul. “ The flatboat must have been used 
to bring the car back to the mainland.” 

“ I don’t see why they took it to the island in 


CLEAEING UP MYSTERIES 291 

the first place, if they intended to run off with 
it/’ 

''If they did that, it was done to blind us,” said 
Si. " I begin to see into this. They went to the 
island and then plotted to bring the auto back and 
run off with it. Hicks was crazy to run a machine. 
I suppose they planned a regular tour. If anything 
happened to the car, they would lay it on Ike and 
me.” 

" Let us hunt up that old boatman,” said Ike, who 
was now as anxious as anybody to recover the miss- 
ing car. 

It was decided that Paul and Matt should go 
down to the shore and make the trip in the tug, 
while Joe, Harry, Fred, and A1 Milton remained 
with Si and Ike in the Voup car. 

" You run the car to where the old boatman lives,” 
said Joe to the bully. " And don’t you play any 
game on us either.” 

" Say, Joe, will you let this matter drop if we get 
back the machine for you ? ” asked Ike, eagerly. 

" I’ll not promise anything until we get the car 
back,” answered the older Westmore boy. 

He sat on the front seat with Si, while the others 
occupied the tonneau with Ike. The latter was 
much worried, and said he would do all in his power 
to straighten matters out. 


292 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ I told Si not to take Darcy and Hicks along,” 
said Ike, on the way. “ They love to drink and 
gamble, and are altogether too loud. But they 
wanted to go, and so Si took them.” 

“ What about Melville?” asked Fred. 

Oh, we met him by accident,” stammered Ike, 
and his face grew red. 

“ He saw you tear up the planking of that bridge, 
didn’t he ? ” asked Harry. Come, you may as well 
own up to it.” 

He did, — if you must know. He was watching 
us from down the stream, and he followed us, and 
— er — he watched us when you — er — got stuck on 
the bridge. He wanted to tell on us, but Si bought 
him off, by loaning him some money and promising 
him a good time on this tour.” 

'' Si’s cuff button was broken at the time, wasn’t 
it?” 

“ Yes, but he didn’t dare to own it,” answered 
Ike. 

The run down the lake shore to where Tommy 
Snup lived did not take long. When they arrived 
there they saw the tugboat just tying up at a little 
dock. 

‘‘ Here is the flatboat ! ” cried Captain Smythe, 
pointing it out. Now to find Snup and learn 
what became of the three fellows with the ’mobile.” 


CLEARING UP MYSTERIES 293 


Tommy Snup lived in a little cottage a short 
distance from the lake front. Joe ran up the path 
leading to it, and rapped sharply on the door. At 
first there was no answer to the summons, then an 
elderly woman appeared. 

What do you want ? she asked, abruptly. 

Does a man named Tommy Snup live here?'’ 
questioned Joe. 

“ He does.” 

May I see him, please? ” 

He isn't in now.” 

“ Can you tell me where I can find him? ” 

“ He went to Bartonville, I think.” 

“ Did he say when he would be back? ” 

“ Not until this afternoon.” 

Joe looked at his watch. It lacked ten minutes of 
twelve. 

“ You will excuse me, but this is very important,” 
he explained. ‘‘ I must find him if I possibly 
can.” 

“ Well, I can't tell you where he went, except- 
ing he was going to meet another man, — a man from 
Cresco who wants to see me.” 

“A man from Cresco?” repeated Joe. 

‘‘ Yes, a man named Runnell.” 

“ What, you don’t mean Joel Runnell ! ” exclaimed 
the youth. 


294 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


“ Yes, that’s the name.” The woman looked at 
Joe curiously. “ Do you happen to know him? ” 

“ Indeed I do. He is an old hunter, and we have 
been out in the woods together more than once. 
Oh, say,” Joe burst out, suddenly, is your name 
Padderkins ? ” 

“ Why, yes ! ” and now the woman looked sur- 
prised. 

“ Then I guess I know why Joel Runnell wants 
to see you. It’s about that property in Cresco. A 
man named Boardman says he has a claim on it, and 
Runnell wants to prove that he hasn’t.” 

“ Oh, that’s it,” said Mrs. Padderkins. Well, I 
thought it might be.” 

“You used to live there, didn’t you, — with Mr. 
Runnell’s sister-in-law ? ” 

“ Yes, I lived there six years, — until she died, and 
then I came here to live with Snup, who is my 
cousin.” 

“ Do you know about this Boardman claim?” 

“ Oh, yes, but it doesn’t amount to anything. 
Mr. Boardman was paid all that was coming to 
him.” 

“ I am glad to hear it,” answered Joe. “ Now 
one more question. Did you see anything of an 
automobile on Mr. Snup’s flatboat this morning?” 

“ An automobile? No, indeed, I haven’t seen any 


CLEARING UP MYSTERIES 295 


automobile around here but yours,” and she nodded 
at the Voup machine. 

At this answer Joe’s heart sank. He was about 
to put another question, when he heard a cry from 
the tugboat. 

'' What is it ? ” he asked. 

“ Tommy Snup is coming across the lake in a row- 
boat,” said Captain Smythe. “ He’s got a stranger 
with him. Maybe it’s one of them fellers you are 
after.” 

Joe and the others ran down to the lake front. As 
the rowboat came closer, Fred gave a cry. 

“Why, it’s Joel Runnell!” 

“ So it is,” answered Joe. “ He must have got- 
ten here sooner than Mrs. Padderkins expected.” 

He ran down to greet the old hunter. Joel Run- 
nell was surprised to see the boys, but his face at 
once took on a shrewd look. 

“Say, looking for your touring-car?” he ques- 
tioned, quickly. 

“ Yes,” answered several. 

“ Somebody steal it ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ I thought so. Well, if you want to get it back 
you’ll have to hurry. I saw two fellows with it a 
mile back of Bartonville less than an hour ago. 
They were on the ground, fixing a busted tire.” 


CHAPTER XXIX 


THE RACE FOR THE CAR 

Are you sure it was our car ? ’’ exclaimed 
Harry. 

It was that auto that belongs to Mr. Corsen,” an- 
swered the old hunter. “ I know it well — and, be- 
sides, I remember the number.” 

‘‘ Tell us just where you saw the car,” said Fred, 
and thereupon Joel Runnell did so as well as he 
could. He said the two young men had had the 
rubber tire off of one of the rear wheels, and were 
putting on a patch of some kind. 

I was going to ask them about the machine first, 
but then I thought it wasn’t no business of mine. 
But on the way here I got to thinkin’ it over, and it 
came to my mind that mebbe the car was stolen,” 
explained the old hunter. 

“ I am going after them, and at once ! ” cried Joe. 
‘‘ Si, you’ll have to lend me your car, — or else run it 
for me,” he added, turning to the bully. 

“ Darcy and Hicks had no right to run away with 
the car,” answered the bully. I’ll take you after 
296 


THE EACE FOE THE CAE 297 


them if you want me to. It was their business to 
leave the machine on the island, as they agreed to 
do.” 

Do you — er — want me along? ” asked Ike. 

No,” returned Joe. “ I’ll take Harry and Fred 
and the rest,” and so it was arranged. Just as the 
boys were getting into the Voup car the elder West- 
more lad turned to Joel Runnell. 

“ You’ll find that woman, Mrs. Padderkins, here,” 
he said, in a low tone. She says Mr. Boardman 
was paid off in full. Better talk to her and fix mat- 
ters up before Ike gets a chance to queer your 
plans.” 

“ I will,” answered the old hunter. “ I’ll show 
that whole Boardman family they can’t pull the 
wool over my eyes,” he added, with energy. 

The Voup car was not as large as that belonging 
to Munroe Corsen, and it was pretty well crowded. 
A1 Milton went along, to see if Melville had been 
mixed up in the taking of the touring-car from the 
Island. 

Old Tommy Snup had told the party what road to 
follow to get to the point described by Joel Run- 
nell. This was not far from a small railroad depot, 
where the old hunter had left a train to make his 
way to the lake. 

As the Voup car was passing the railroad station 


298 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


several of the boys uttered a cry. There on the 
platform was a young fellow — the double of A1 Mil- 
ton. 

“ There is A1 Melville now ! ” cried Milton. 
‘'Wait a minute, will you? I’d like to talk to 
him.” 

“ I want to talk to him myself,” answered Joe, 
grimly. 

The automobile was stopped at the platform, and 
A1 Milton and Joe alighted. A1 Melville was smok- 
ing when they confronted him, but he dropped his 
cigarette in amazement. 

“ Yo — you here? ” he faltered, looking first at Joe 
and then at his relative. 

“ Yes, I am here, and I want you to give an ac- 
count of yourself,” answered the older Westmore 
youth, sternly. 

“ Al, what have you been up to, anyway?” de- 
manded A1 Milton, as he caught the other young 
man by the shoulder. 

“ Di — did you get your machine back?” asked 
Melville, of Joe, ignoring the last question. 

“ Not yet — but we expect to soon.” 

“ Oh, I went and made a fool of myself ! ” burst 
out A1 Melville. “ A great big fool ! ” 

“ You’ve been drinking again, Al,” said Milton, 
reproachfully. 


THE RACE FOR THE CAR 299 


“ Yes. And IVe done a lot of things I shouldn’t 
have done,” added A1 Melville. His face was much 
downcast. “ I am mighty sorry I helped to run 
off with your auto,” he added, to Joe. 

“ Where did you leave Darcy and Hicks ? ” 

“ At a place called Bear Island. They took the 
auto there on a flatboat. They wanted me to run 
off with them and the machine, but I wouldn’t do it. 
I was sick of the whole affair, and I told them and 
Si Voup that I was going to quit and go to 
work.” 

“ But you helped to take the car to the island, 
didn’t you? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ How did you leave ? ” 

“ I came away in a rowboat with the old fellow 
who owned the flatboat. He left the flatboat with 
Darcy and Hicks.” 

“ Then they must have brought the car over to 
the mainland by themselves,” put in Harry, who had 
come up. He eyed A1 Melville sharply. “ But you 
helped to steal it in the first place — and you knocked 
my brother down, — I saw you.” 

“ So I did — and I am mighty sorry for it,” an- 
swered the culprit, his face much downcast. “ But 
it wasn’t my plan — it was the plan of that Voup 
boy.” 


300 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


‘‘ Tell me the plain truth — but be quick about it/’ 
said Joe. “ We want to get after those follows with 
the machine.” 

Thereupon A1 Melville related his story, — how he 
had been in the vicinity of Lakeport on business, and 
how he had discovered Si at work loosening the 
planking of the bridge, and how he had seen the Cor- 
sen car go down into the opening. To buy him off. 
Si had loaned him some money that he needed. 
Then all hands had gone off to drink and to play 
pool, and later, while he was at Gardendale, Si had 
agreed to take him on the automobile tour. He had 
been told that Si and Joe were merely friendly rivals, 
and that the running away with the car would be 
looked upon by all as a joke. But he had not 
liked the actions of Darcy and Hicks, who had, 
on several occasions, proved themselves bad 
eggs.” 

“ Did they fail to pay some hotel bills ? ” asked 
Harry. 

“ Yes, and once Hicks ran off with some silver 
spoons. I accused him of it, but he said he had 
only taken the spoons as souvenirs of the outing,” 
answered A1 Melville. 

“ Hurry up, if you are going to catch those fel- 
lows! ” called out Fred. “ Why not do your talk- 
ing when we come back ? ” 


THE EACE FOE THE CAE 301 


“ I think you had better,” said A1 Milton. He 
looked at his relative. “ Will you remain here with 
me until they return ? ” 

He has got to remain,” put in Joe, quickly. I 
don’t want anybody to leave until this matter is 
straightened out.” 

‘‘ Yes, I’ll stay,” answered Melville, in a low 
voice. 

And I’ll remain here with him,” went on Mil- 
ton. you don’t find us here at the station, look 

for us at the Barton Hotel.” 

“ Will you promise not to run away? ” asked Joe, 
sharply. 

I won’t run away,” answered A1 Melville. 

The boys ran back to the touring-car. Si had 
remained at the wheel, not caring to face Melville. 
As a matter of fact, the pair had had a bitter quar- 
rel before parting, and each was inclined to blame 
the other for what had occurred. 

‘‘ Now then. Si, crowd on all the speed you can! ” 
exclaimed Joe. “ We must get after those rascals 
before they have a chance to get away.” 

I’ll do what I can,” answered the bully. But 
say,” he added, in a voice that shook a little, “ if we 
catch ’em, you won’t let ’em hammer me, will 
you?” 

'' They shan’t touch anybody,” answered Joe. 


302 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

“ If you have them locked up, they may want to 
make a charge against me and Ike too.” 

We’ll see about that after we get our car back,” 
was all Joe would answer to this. 

Presently the Voup car came to the top of a long 
low hill. All were on the watch, and Matt set up 
a cry: 

“ There they are ! ” 

“ Where ? ” asked the others. 

“ Down' yonder ! ” The fun-loving youth, now 
very serious, pointed with his hand. “ They are just 
cranking up ! ” 

“ I see them ! ” said Harry. “ Hark ! ” 

All listened, and from a distance sounded the sharp 
chugging of a motor as the engine started up. Then 
the throttle was turned down, and they saw the fel- 
low who had cranked up leap into the front seat of 
the car beside his companion. A second later the 
Corsen machine commenced to move off down the 
country road. 

“ Stop ! ” yelled Fred. “ Stop, you rascals ! ” 

“ Si, turn on more speed ! ” ordered Joe, sharply, 
as he saw the car ahead gather speed. 

“ I’m — er — afraid,” faltered the bully. ‘‘ It’s 
down hill. We might go in the ditch ! ” 

“ Then let me take the wheel,” commanded the 
older Westmore youth. “ Those fellows are not 


THE EACE FOR THE CAR 303 


going to get away with our car if I can stop 
them!” 

He made Si stand up, and a quick shift was made, 
both boys momentarily holding the wheel. Then Joe, 
gripping the steering apparatus firmly, let out the 
brake. Forward bounded the Voup car down the 
long hill, gathering speed at every revolution of the 
wheels. 

“ Look out ! ” whined Si, crouching low in the seat 
Joe had vacated. “ If you leave the road, it will 
smash us to bits ! ” 

‘‘ We’ll not leave the road,” was the determined 
answer. 

The Corsen car had been started from the bottom 
of the hill, and was making good time over the 
smooth road beyond. As the other machine 
streaked down the hill one of the fellows in the 
stolen car looked back. 

“ They see us ! ” declared Paul. 

“ And they are going to run for it,” added Harry, 
as the car ahead increased its speed. 

“ Do those chaps know much about running a 
car? ” demanded Harry of Si. 

“ Hicks does. He was crazy to be at the wheel 
all the time. He is the one who is driving 
now.” 

“ He has cut out the muffler I ” cried Fred. That 


304 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

shows he is going to get all the speed out of her he 
can!” 

‘‘ Weh, I can do the same,” returned Joe. Si, 
have you plenty of gasoline? ” 

“ Yes.” 

And oil?” 

‘‘ I think so.” 

“ What about water? ” 

I filled the radiator with fresh water this morn- 
ing.” 

“ What about our car? ” 

“ We didn’t put any gasoline in it. But maybe 
Darcy and Hicks did.” 

“ If they have got our car in good working order, 
we’ll never catch her,” said Harry. 

“ Humph ! my car can go some ! ” answered Si, 
with a little show of his old-time spirit. 

“Yes, but it can’t catch the Corsen car, Si, and 
you know it.” 

Harry’s words seemed destined to come true, for, 
looking ahead, the occupants of the Voup machine 
saw the other car gradually lengthen the distance 
between them. 

“ Wish I had a gun,” muttered Fred. “ I believe 
I’d shoot a hole in one of those tires — even if I had 
to pay for it afterwards I ” 

“ Railroad crossing ahead ! ” cried Paul, as 


THE RACE FOR THE CAR 305 

they heard a locomotive whistle. “ Watch out, 
Joe!” 

In another moment the road took a turn, coming 
out between several cleared fields. Not far away 
was a railroad crossing, and just beyond it a little 
station. A train was in the station, ready to pull 
out. 

“ There they go! ” called out Fred, as the Corsen 
car dashed up to the platform of the station. 

“ They are leaving the machine ! ” 

‘‘ And boarding the train ! ” 

It was true, both young men had leaped from the 
touring-car, run across the depot platform, and 
jumped on the last car of the train, which had al- 
ready started. 

“ That’s the last of those fellows ! ” muttered 
Harry. “ Too bad they got away ! ” 

“ Never mind, we have the auto — and that’s the 
main thing,” answered Joe. 

“Look! look! she’s moving!” screamed Fred, 
and pointed to the Corsen car, the engine of which 
had been left running. The stout youth was right, 
the empty touring-car had commenced to swing for- 
ward. Now, with nobody to direct its course, it 
started on its way past the depot to the country road 
beyond. 


CHAPTER XXX 


THE PRIZE PARADE CONCLUSION 

‘‘ The car will be smashed up ! ” 

‘‘ Stop her, somebody, before she runs into some- 
thing ! 

“ Look out, or you’ll be run over ! ” 

Such were some of the cries that arose, both from 
the boys in the Voup car and the people on the depot 
platform, as all saw the big touring-car start on its 
wild dash from the railroad station. 

On the instant the two runaways were forgotten. 
Joe and his chums thought only of saving Munroe 
Corsen’s property from destruction. With quick 
wit the elder Westmore boy started up the Voup car 
and sent it spinning after the other. 

“ Fred, Harry, can you do anything? ” he gasped, 
as the second car ran forward. 

“ ril jump to the other car, if it can be done,” an- 
swered Fred. 

“ So will I,” added Harry. 

‘‘ Don’t fall between and get run over ! ” panted 
Si. The peril of the situation had caused him to 
306 


THE PKIZE PAEADE 


307 


turn pale. He knew that if the first car should stop 
suddenly the second might crash into it. But Joe 
was on guard, ready to jam on both brakes at the 
first warning. 

The Corsen car had passed the end of the depot 
and was lurching and swaying from one side of the 
roadway to the other. Every instant the spectators 
expected it to crash into some tree or building. But 
it kept on, and now the second car was almost be- 
side it. 

“ The bridge ! Look out for the bridge ! ” was 
the cry, coming from a man who had just leaped 
from the roadway to safety. 

The boys gave a swift glance ahead. Down the 
road was a bridge, spanning a deep brook. It was 
not likely the runaway car could cross that in safety. 

Fred had stationed himself at the side of the Voup 
car. Now with a leap he cleared the side of 
Si's car and landed in the tonneau of the runaway. 
Scarcely had his feet touched, when he leaned for- 
ward and caught hold of the steering-wheel. 

The runaway car was but two yards from the 
bridge. It was headed directly for one of the 
stone walls. With a rapidity that was truly mar- 
velous, Fred threw the wheel over. Past the stone 
wall rushed the machine, one fender scraping the 
stones. Then it came out on the roadway beyond. 


308 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


'' Hurrah ! he’s got her ! ” cried Matt. '' Say, 
that’s great work ! ” he added, enthusiastically. 

Best I ever saw ! ” added Harry. 

As soon as he was able to do so, Fred slowed down 
the runaway car and then stopped it. Joe had al- 
ready slackened the speed of the Voup car. When 
the others came up they saw the stout lad wiping 
the thick beads of perspiration from his forehead. 

“ Fred, that was splendid! ” cried Joe. 

“ The best ever I ” echoed his brother. 

‘‘ You saved the car,” cried Paul. “ Had it struck 
the bridge it would have been smashed to pieces, 
sure!” 

“ Those fellows who ran away ought to be cap- 
tured,” said Matt. “ It was a foul piece of work 
to leave the car with the power turned on.” 

“ Maybe they thought they turned the power off,” 
said Joe. “ Neiertjieless, I think I’ll see if we can’t 
catch them,” he added. 

But to catch Darcy and Hicks proved impossible. 
The rascals left the train at the very next station, 
three miles away, and then took to the woods. 
They drifted out West, and it was a long time before 
either of them was heard of again. 

The boys were anxious to look the stolen car over, 
and they were overjoyed, when they did so, to find 
it had not been injured. A tire had been punctured 


THE PEIZE PAEADE 


309 


and repaired, but as this was liable to happen at 
any time, they thought it of no consequence. Joe 
took charge of the machine, and Fred and Paul went 
with him. Harry and Matt rode back to the rail- 
road station where they had left Milton and Mel- 
ville. Then the entire crowd rode back to the Snup 
cottage. 

“ I don’t know how you fellows feel, but I am 
getting hungry,” said Matt. It was now half-past 
two in the afternoon. 

“ I am almost too excited to eat,” declared Harry. 
“ I want to see this whole thing straightened out.” 

‘‘ Maybe we can get a lunch from Mrs. Padder- 
kins, if we pay for it,” said Fred. 

It was decided to send Captain Smythe and the 
tugboat back to Bartonville, and this was done. The 
boys sent a message to the Deans, stating they would 
call later. ^ 

Well, Fm in luck,” remarked Joel Runnell, when 
they reappeared. “ IVe got all the evidence to prove 
that Mr. Boardman was paid every cent that was 
coming to him. So that property in Cresco is now 
Cora’s free and clear.” 

“ I am sure we are all glad to hear that,” returned 
Fred. 

‘‘ That Boardman boy tried to put in his oar, but I 
soon shut him up,” added Joel Runnell. I told 


/ 


310 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 

him to tell his father if we were bothered any more 
we’d have the law on ’em.” Let me add here that 
the Boardmans never said any more about a claim 
on the Cresco property, and the Runnells continued 
to live there without further molestation. 

When told she would be well paid for it, Mrs. 
Padderkins readily consented to provide the entire 
party with dinner, and this was served as soon as it 
could be cooked. In the meantime there was a good 
deal of talking, some of it extremely animated. 

Not only Si and Ike, but also A1 Melville, were 
decidedly sorry for what had been done, and they 
did their best to show it. Melville broke down com- 
pletely and said it was his appetite for drink, and his 
passion for having a good time generally, that had 
caused him to go on the tour and act as he had. 

“ I have agreed to loan him some money,” said A1 
Milton, “ and he has agreed to turn over a new leaf. 
He will settle for any damage he has caused, and I 
trust you boys will forgive him and give him an- 
other chance.” 

“ Well, I’ll give him another chance, if you wish 
it,” answered Joe, who had grown to like A1 Milton 
very much. The other lads were willing to do what- 
ever their leader desired. 

Si was angry to think that Darcy and Hicks had 
attempted to really steal the touring-car, yet in one 


THE PRIZE PARADE 311 

way he and Ike were glad that the fellows had 
gotten away. 

“ I don’t want any publicity about this,” said the 
bully to Joe and the others. “ We only went into 
it as a bit of fun — although I realize now that we 
went too far. I’m willing to pay for what dam- 
age we did — and what damage Darcy and Hicks 
did, — and I and Ike will pay that hotel bill, and pay 
for those spoons, and for some other things.” 

‘‘ Yes, but what about running into A1 Milton, 
and tearing up that bridge ” began Harry. 

“ Oh, call it off, please do ! ” burst out Ike. We 
didn’t mean to hurt anybody, really we didn’t. We 
were only mad, because you fellows seem to get the 
best of us every time.” 

Humph ! I reckon they got the best o’ you this 
time, too,” came dryly from Joel Runnell. 

“ I know it,” mumbled Ike. 

In the midst of the talk, dinner was served, in the 
cottage and on a table set in a grape arbor near by. 
Mrs. Padderkins had spread herself,” and the fine 
repast she offered put all of the boys in better 
humor. 

“ Well, we’ll call the whole thing off,” declared 
Joe, after consulting with his chums and his brother. 
‘‘ But you must promise to settle all bills, and to 
leave us alone in the future.” 


312 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


We’ll do it,” answered Si and Ike, readily. A 
little later both said they were tired of touring in the 
automobile, and would start back for Lakeport the 
next day. They agreed to take Joel Runnell along, 
and leave him at Cresco, so that the old hunter would 
have to pay no railroad fare home. 

It was not until evening that Joe and his crowd 
started for Bartonville. Here they separated from 
A1 Milton and A1 Melville. 

I hope we meet again,” said Milton, as he shook 
hands, and the others said the same. Melville spoke 
but little, being heartily ashamed of what he had 
done. 

The boys put up at the Barton Hotel, and after 
supper made a call at the Dean home. Here they 
had to tell their story in detail, to which Mr. and 
Mrs. Dean and Grace listened with interest. They 
thanked the shingle manufacturer for the use of his 
tugboat. 

“ I am glad you got your car back safe and 
sound,” said Grace. And then she told them the 
particulars of the auto meeting that was to come off, 
and the fancy dress parade. 

“ Now you have your car back, you ought to enter 
it in the parade,” she said. “ I would dearly love to 
help you trim it up. My cousin Mary will be here 
to see the parade.” 


THE PRIZE PARADE 


313 


“ Where is it to be held ” asked Fred. 

“ At Fair Haven. But they will run over here, I 
think.^^ 

The matter was talked over for a while, and the 
next morning the boys went to see the head of the 
committee. They were allowed to enter the touring- 
car, and at once laid plans to decorate it in fine style. 
Mary Rowan arrived at the Dean home, and the two 
girls aided the boys in making as fine a showing 
as possible. The Dean garden was admired for its 
beautiful roses, and great baskets of these were 
picked and strung on wires, and then the wires were 
passed around and over the car, until it was in 
reality a perfect bower of roses. 

“ You must ride in the car,’' declared Joe, to the 
two young ladies, and to this they readily consented, 
and got ready two fancy white dresses for that pur- 
pose. 

The automobile meet was a great success, and 
when the fancy dress parade began there were thirty- 
two cars in line. But not a car was as handsomely 
decorated as the Corsen car, and it was awarded the 
first prize, a gold medal. 

“ I guess Mr. Corsen will be proud of that,” said 
Joe. “ I am going lo have his name engraved 
on it.” Later on, when the rich gentleman 
received the medal, he was profoundly pleased, 


314 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS 


and thanked the lads heartily for what they had 
done. 

“ And now to finish up the tour! cried Fred, on 
the morning after the parade, and after parting with 
the Deans. 

‘‘ That’s the talk! ” returned Harry. ‘‘ We have 
been loafing long enough. We must make a hun- 
dred miles to-day.” 

A hundred and ten, according to my schedule,” 
came from Joe, who was at the wheel. 

‘‘ Say, but we have had just a few adventures ! ” 
mused Paul. 

“ So we have ! ” said Joe. 

The boys imagined, with Si and Ike out of their 
path, that the future would be plain sailing for them. 
But this was not to be. Adventures in plenty still 
awaited them, and what some of these happenings 
were I shall relate in the next volume of this “ Lake- 
port Series,” in which we shall learn why Harry 
Westmore left home very suddenly and very mys- 
teriously. 

Start her up, Joe ! ” called out Matt. “ Turn on 
your seventy-miles-an-hour, and let her go ! ” 

Say, I feel as fresh as a bird to-day ! ” said 
Fred. 

Automobiling can’t be beat ! ” declared Harry. 
“ It’s the best sport yet ! ” 


THE PRIZE PARADE 


315 


“ Right you are/’ returned his brother. And then 
Joe turned on the power, and the big touring- 
car rolled forward on its journey; and here we 
will say good-by to the automobile boys of Lake- 
port. 


THE END 








THE LAKEPORT SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME ONE 

THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT 

Or The Island Camp 

321 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

A BRIGHT, breezy, outdoor story, telling how several lads organized 
a gun club and went camping in the winter time. They had with 
them a trusty old hunter who revealed to them many of the secrets of 
Nature as found in the woods. A volume any boy who loves a gun 
will appreciate. 

This story of camping- and hunting will appeal to every American boy.— 
Register ^ New Haven^ Conn. 

VOLUME TWO 

THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 

Or The Winning Run 

315 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

W ITH the coming of summer the boys turned their attention to 
baseball and organized a club, and played many thrilling games. 
The rivalry was of the keenest, and the particulars are given of a plot 
to injure the Lakeport nine and make them lose the most important 
game of all. 

Will appeal to every healthy American boy.— Awearreaw, Baltimore^ Md. 

VOLUME THREE 

THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT ' 

Or The Water Champions 

300 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

T his time the scene is shifted to the lake. The boys all know how 
to row and sail a boat, and they organize a club and have fun 
galore. During a squall on the lake something of great value is lost 
overboard. The abduction of a little girl adds to the interest of the 
volume. Every lad who loves the water will read this volume with 
pleasure. 

This author knows how to please red-blooded lads.— TiVaw-Wewii, Alhmny% 

N. r. 


THE LAKEPORT SERIES 


By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME FOUR 


THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 

Or More Goals Than One 

Illustrated by Arthur O. Scott 12mo Cloth Price, $1.25 


OOTBALL is one of the most popular sports of this country, and in 



■t this tale Mr. Stratemeyer has shown what the jolly and dauntless boys 
of Lakeport did when the football season came around. Their heroes of 
the baseball field were not long in organizing an eleven and getting into 
practice, and there followed a series of exciting contests for the Lake 
Pennant. The boys had a college man to coach them, and made a 
number of brilliant plays, some of which are described by the author in 


detail. 


“A rattling good story.” — San Francisco Chronicle. 

“It is just such a book as Mr. Stratemeyer excells in writing.” — Union, Spring- 
field, Mass. 

“Boys who love football will enjoy reading this volume.” — Capital, DesMoines, 

la. 


VOLUME FIVE 

THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
Or A Run for Fun and Fame 


Illustrated 12mo Cloth Price, $1.25 


H OW the lads of Lakeport got their big touring car, how they went on 
a long trip through the hills, and how they won a peculiar race, is 
told in a manner to please both young and old. Once the machine was 
almost consumed in a fire, and again it was stolen by some rivals who 
carried it away on a flatboat to an island. Mr. Stratemeyer is a motorist 
himself and therefore understands his subject thoroughly. 

"The author of the Lakeport Series, Mr. Edward Stratemeyer, is well known for 
his delightful boys* Philadelphia Ledger. 

"The Lakeport Series, by Edward Stratemeyer, is the lineal descendant of 
the better class of boys’ books of a generation ago.” — Christian Advocate, New 
Fork. 

“The Lakeport Series will be fully as popular as the author’s Dave Porter 
Series,” — San Francisco Call. 


Mr. Stratemeyer’s popularity will be increased by “ Dave 
Porter.” — Times, Hartford, Conn, 


DAVE PORTER SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME ONE 

DA VE PORTER A T OAK HALL 

Or the Schooldays of an American ^oy 

312 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

^^EVER was there a brighter, more manly, thoroughly up-to-date boy 
than Dave Porter, and all boys who read about him, and girls too, 
for the matter of that, will be sure to love him from the start. How, as 
a green country boy, he went to Oak Hall, how he was hazed, and how 
he had to fight his way through is told with a naturalness that is true 
to life. 

The story is told with great fidelity to real life. — Eagle^ Brooklyn, N, Y, 

VOLUME TWO 

DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS 

Or The Strange Cruise of the Stormy Petrel 

286 pages illustrated Price $1.25 

T^AVE is the same bright, wide-awake youth he was at school, and his 
^ adventures on shipboard and among the unexplored islands of the 
South Seas will render him dearer to the hearts of the boys than ever. Dave 
is trying to solve the mystery of his parentage, and several of his school 
chums are with him during his wanderings, some sharing his perils. A 
great tidal wave sends the ship into a strange harbor and there follows a 
mutiny which places a number on board in great peril. 

Mr. Stratemeyer’s heroes are full of fun, and the activity that goes with youth, 
strength and high spirits. They are all safe — they work hard and play fairly. 
^Star, Washington, D. C. 

Mr. Stratemeyer has seldom introduced a more popular hero than Dave Porter. 
He is a typical boy, manly, brave, always ready for a good time if it can b<Qblr^i^ 
in an honorable way. — Wisconsin, Milwaukee, Wis, 


DAVE PORTER SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEflEYER 


VOLUME THREE 

DAVE PORTERS RETURN TO SCHOOL 
Or Winning the Medal of Honor 

304 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

TN this volume the scene is shifted back to Oak Hall, and once again 
* Dave becomes the centre of as interesting a group of schoolboys as it is 
psssible to imagine. There is a strong plot, with plenty of fun, and not 
a few rivalries on the athletic field, and the whole volume has a swing 
and a dash that are irresistible. 

A good wholesome story, full of fun and go. — Christian Work^ K. Y, 

Each story that comes from Edward Stratemeyer’s pen is eagerly read. — Boston 
Herald, 


VOLUME FOUR 

DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH 

Or The Pluck of an American Schoolboy 

285 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

I N this book Dave is still at his well-liked boarding-school. Oak Hall, 
with his lively but manly comrades, who rejoice with him that he not 
only has discovered his parentage, but has a father and sister living, though 
unaware of his existence. Dave cannot rest until he finds those of his 
own family, and having secured leave of absence from school and accom- 
panied by his chum, the son of a United States Senator, he goes to 
England only to find that his father has left on an expedition to the upper 
part of Norway. The boys follow in a most exciting pursuit which is 
replete with adventure. 

The success of the “Dave Porter Series” is already surpassing Mr. Stratemeyer’* 
previous triumphs.— American, Nashville, Tenn. 

Dave Porter is a typical American schoolboy, a scholar, an athlete and a good 
fellow. — Herald^ ^ofhester, N F. 


DAVE PORTER SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME FIVE 

DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES 
Or For the Honor of Oak Hall 

Illustrated by Charles Nuttall 12iiio Cloth Price, $1.25 

I N this volume Dave is back at Oak Hall and he brings about the 
complete reformation of a former bully, who was rapidly going to the 
bad. Athletic events and jolly fun are constantly mingled, and as evi- 
dence that the boys are not at school entirely for that, many take high 
honors at the close of the year, Dave being prize essayist, to the great 
delight of his friends. 

“The best type of American schoolboy.” — Boston Globe. 

“Athletic events are told with a zest that shows the author’s ability in that 
direction.” — NewSy BuffalOy N. T. 

“Will hold the attention of the readers from beginning to end.” — Citizen, 
Brooklyn, N. Y. 


VOLUME SIX 

DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 

Or The Cowboy's Secret 

Illustrated by Lyle T. Hammond I2mo Cloth Price, $1.25 

F rom his home, Dave, in company with his sister and some chums, 
journeys to the boundless west. At the ranch the lads fall in with 
both good and bad cowboys, and the hero has a thrilling time of it riding 
a “busting bronco.” Some horses disappear in a mysterious manner, 
and while trying to get back to the ranch on foot two of the lads are 
caught in a furious storm, that blows down a big tree on top of them. 
There are many scenes of hunting and rounding-up of cattle, and once a 
stampede adds to the excitement. Mr. Stratemeyer has traveled through 
the country he describes and gives a picture as accurate as it is entertaining. 

“The author of * Dave Porter’ is a prime favorite with the boys.” — Bookseller, 
Newsdealer and Stationer. 

“Edward Stratemeyer’s ‘Dave Porter’ has become exceedingly popular.” — 
Boston Globe, 


“Dave and his friends are nice, manly chaps.” — Times-Democrat, New Orleans. 


MEXICAN WAR SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME ONE 


FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS 

12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 



M uch is told here of Sam Houston, Davy 
Crockett, Colonel Bowie, and other Texan 
heroes in connection with the entertaining story 
of the fortunes of two brothers, Dan and Ralph 
Radbury. The fall of the Alamo is introduced, 
and other famous incidents. 

VOLUME TWO 

WITH TAYLOR ON THE 

RIO GRANDE 

121130 Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 


A S with each of the series, this is a complete story, but continues the 
adventures of the patriotic young Radbury brothers. They serve 
under General Taylor at Palo Alto, Monterey, and Buena Vista and share 
in the glory of “Old Rough and Ready.” 


VOLUME THREE 


UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO 

12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 

I N the concluding volume of this valuable historical series Dan and 
Ralph come under the command of Gen. Winfield Scott and finally 
bear their part in the triumphant entry of the proud city of Mexico. 


These books were first issued under a pen name and by another 
publisher. We have now placed them in the regular list of this unequaled 
writer for boys, with an entirely new cover design in keeping with the 
uniformly rich appearance of our Stratemeyer books. 


“There are few live boys in the country who have not read the intensely 
interesting books of Mr, Stratemeyer, and who do not have a warm place in their 
hearts tor him. No living American writer of boys’ books is so widely read, and 
none so sure of a cordial welcome for everything that comes from his pen.”— 
Chicago News. 


THE UP-TO-MTE BOOK FOR BOYS 


FIRST AT THE NORTH POLE 

Or Two Boys in the Arctic Circle 
By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
Illustrated by Charles Nuttall 12mo Cloth $1.25 

"UERE is a new and up-to-date 
^ volume, telling the particulars of a 
marvellous journey from the New Eng- 
land coast to the North Pole. How the 
vessel happened to be fitted out, how 
she was almost burned up ere a start 
was made, and how the two boy heroes 
chanced to be on board, makes an 
opening no reader would care to miss. 
Then follows a sea trip to Greenland, 
with an encounter with an immense ice- 
berg and other perils of the deep. When 
the steamer finally becomes jammed hard and fast in the 
fields of ice, a brave start is made by the exploring party, ac- 
companied by some Esquimaux and several dog sledges. 
There is a fight with polar bears and with a walrus, and one 
of the lads is carried off on a large cake of floating ice. All 
have heard of the achievements of Cook and Peary and all 
are anxious to gain the ^‘top of the world.” With the ther- 
mometer often at 45 degrees below zero they push on 
steadily, facing death more than once. Their Esquimaux rebel 
and try to run off with the supplies, and sickness and snow- 
blindness add to their misery. When at last the North Pole 
is gained, it becomes the gravest kind of a question how to 
get back to civilization alive. 

In addition to being a thrilling romance of polar explo- 
ration, the tale is rich in history, relating something of the 
doings of Franklin, Kane, Hall, De Long, Cook, Peary and 
numerous other Arctic heroes of the past and present. It also 
gives views of the Esquimaux, their occupations and pastimes, 
and how they live. A volume that ought to be on every book- 
shelf in the land. 



COLONIAL SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
FIRST VOLUME 

WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST 
Or a Soldier Boy's Battles in the Wilderness 

Illustrated by A. B. Shute 302 pages $1.25 

M r. STRATEMEYER has woven into an excellent story something 
of Washington’s youthful experience as a surveyor, leading on 
to the always thrilling Braddock’s defeat. The hero, David Morris, 
is several years younger than Washington, with whom he becomes 
intimately associated. Pictures of pioneer life are given ; scenes with 
friendly Indians ; and old-time games. 

SECOND VOLUME 

MARCHING ON NIAGARA 

Or The Soldier ^oys of the Old Frontier 

Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 

T he story relates the doings of two young soldiers who join the 
Colonial forces in a march on Fort Niagara, during the time of 
the war with France, when the whole territory between the Blue 
Ridge and the Great Lakes was in a state of unrest. Many side lights 
are thrown into the colonial homes, and much useful information is 
given of the pioneers who helped to make our country what it is to-day. 

David Morris is a fine fellow, and about him is woven a fine “Injun” story that 
Is sure to delight the boys. — Universalist Leader, Boston, 

THIRD VOLUME 

<AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL 

Or a Soldier Boy's Final Victory 

Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 

T his volume relates the adventures of Dave Morris and his cousin 
Henry during the two last campaigns against the French for the 
possession of Canada and the territory below the great lakes. The scal- 
ing of the heights of Quebec under General Wolfe, and the memorable 
battle on the Plains of Abraham, are given in detail. There are many 
stirring scenes of battle, and there are also adventures while fishing and 
hunting, and with the Indians. 

The chief charm of Mr. Stratemeyer’s stories lies in the fact that an enormous 
quantity of valuable information, collected from the most reliable sources, is 
deftly woven into the narrative without taking away from the interest.-* 
Philadelphia Inquirer,, 


COLONIAL SERIES 

By EDWARD STRATEflEYER 


FOURTH VOLUME 

ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC 

Or Pioneer Boys of the Ohio 

Illustrated by A. B. 5hute Price $1.25 

'T’HIS volume tells of times in our country immediately after the war 
^ with France for the possession of Canada. A fight with the Indians 
and the French in a snowstorm is especially realistic, and the entire book 
carries with it the atmosphere of colonial times. 

Boys are attracted to stories by Edward Stratemeyer, and they will enjoy “On 
the Trail of Pontiac .” — Plain jJealer^ Cleveland^ O, 

VOLUME FIVE 

THE FORT IN THE WILDERNESS 

Or The Soldier Boys of the Indian Traits 

306 pages Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 

*^HIS story is one of the best tales of Colonial days penned by this 
favorite author for young people. A central figure is the noted 
Indian warrior, Pontiac, and the particulars are given of the rise and fall 
of that awful conspiracy against the whites, which will never be forgotten, 
and vivid pen pictures are given of fights in and around the forts and at a 
trading-post on the Ohio- 


VOLUME SIX 

TRAIL AND TRADING POST 

Or The Young Hunters of the Ohio 

320 pages Illustrated Price $1.25 

A FINE closing volume to this deservingly popular series. Here we 
again meet the Morris bo>s, and many other friends. The plot 
centres about the possession of a certain trading-post on the Ohio River at 
a time just previous to the Revolution, and there are some encounters 
with the unfriendly Indians and with some Frenchmen who wished to 
claim the post as their own. 

There are few authors whose books have so wide and so thoroughly satisfactory 
a reading as those by Mr. Stratemeyer. — Courier ^ Poston, 


American Boys’ Biographical Series 

By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 


VOLUME ONE 

AMERICAN BOYSr 

LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY 

3Q0 pages Illustrated by A. B. Shute and from Photo* 
graphs $1.25 

H ere is told the whole story of McKinley’s boyhood days, his life 
at school and at college, his work as a school teacher, his glorious 
career in the army, his struggles to obtain a footing as a lawyer, 
his efforts as a Congressman and a Governor, and lastly his prosperous 
career as our President, all told in a style particularly adapted to beys and 
young men. The book is full of interesting anecdotes, all taken from 
life, showing fully the sincere, honest, painstaking efforts of a life cut all 
too short. The volume will prove an inspiration to all boys and young 
men, and should be in every library. 

For nearly a year Mr. Stratemeyer has been gathering material and 
giving careful study to the life of the young William, his childhood, his 
boyhood, and all his inspiring and romantic history. The story was near- 
ing its end when the awful finale came and tragedy ended the drama of 
President McKinley’s life. — New York JournaL 

VOLUME TWO 

AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF 

THEODORE ROOSEVELT 

300 pages l2mo Illustrated from Photographs $1.25 

T his excellent work for young 
people covers the whole life of 
our strenuous executive, as school- 
boy, college student, traveler, author, 
hunter and ranchman, as assembly- 
man, as civil service commissioner, 
as Assistant Secretary of the Navy, 
as a daring rough rider, as Governor 
of New York, and lastly as President. 
Full of stories taken from real life 
and told in a manner to interest both 
young and old. 

We unreservedly recommend Mr. Strate- 
meyep’s books for boys. They are wholesome, accurate as to historical 
detaih, and always interesting.— Tim^s, 

LBD14 



'll 


■*4 













> 


4 i <- 











f • V > 



f A 

'f.. I 

' Wx , - . . 

j 1 ' *; •■ 

*r<: J>K0V 

■ w, • ‘k <■ ‘ r • 

• i ‘ 

'.- '* • i 




n- .-‘i:- '^T >' ‘ ■ •• ■• 

r^* . ' - - ^ ^ > 





.," 'j 


1 • 


s Ti 


I ' 




v« 


‘A 


1 I 




j-*a 


tv 


'^ws 


* ' 


•* • 


- *1 


‘ ^ 




« 




-i 





* •. 


o . A 1 


'>'i» ' »'J^;';;ii.i 







•-- 



V >•(*. fi 

** t 



< % r i ' / r^ 


vfr.j..- . ’ 




1--' -tt’. 








